Barnes' Notes on the Bible · Hebrews Chương 1

Trình đọc chú giải được tối ưu hóa

Chú giải chương

Hebrews Chương 1

서론

Hebrews 1 Introduction

Lối đi mở

简体中文

希伯来书导论

第一节 预备性说明

册庸赘言,本书信在新约研究者中间引发了大量讨论。事实上,圣经中大概没有哪一卷书像它这样,引出过如此之多互相冲突的观点。作者的姓名、写作的时间与地点、本书的性质、其正典权威、写作所用的语言,以及受书之人——这一切都引起了极大的意见分歧。其原因包括以下几点:书中未提及作者之名;它若是写给某一特定教会的,也未指明是哪一个教会;书信中也没有保罗著作中常有的明确时间标记,可藉以断定写作的年代。

这些注释的目的,并不是要对这些问题作详尽的考察。凡愿意深入探究、检视围绕本书信所提出的各项问题的人,可在论述本书的较大部头著作中找到充分的资料,尤其是在 Lardner 的著作、Michaelis 的《导论》、Kuinoel 的《序论》、Hug 的《导论》之中,特别是 Stuart 教授那部极有价值的《希伯来书注释》。论到新约的这一部分,没有别的著作像它那样完备;在其导论中,关于本书信的文献,他已做到了无可增补的地步。

早期教会中就本书信的种种问题产生了争议,这些问题至今尚未完全解决。然而,这些问题大多属于本书信的文献学范围,无论怎样裁定,都不足以影响基督徒对它作为神话语之一部分所当存的敬意。它们涉及的问题是:本书信写给谁、以何种语言、于何时写成;这些问题无论如何解决,都不影响其正典权威,也不该动摇基督徒对它作为神圣启示之一部分的信心。在这些注释中,关于这些要点唯一恰当的探讨乃是:本书信列为圣经正典的主张,是否足以容许基督徒把它当作神的圣言之一部分来阅读?我们可否坐下来研读它,并感到自己正在研读那藉圣灵默示赐下、作为已启示真理之一部分的内容?其他问题在其各自的位置上固然有趣,为解决它们所付的代价也物有所值;但它们在此不必困扰我们,也不应在解释本书信之前先索取我们的注意力。因此,这篇导论所要尝试的,只是对别人所收集的证据作一番“浓缩”,以表明本书信理当在已启示真理的整体中占有一席之地,并有权威规范世人的信仰与实践。

第二节 本书信是写给谁的?

本书信声称是写给“希伯来人”的。这确实不见于书信正文,只出现在末尾的附记中。在这点上,它不同于保罗所有其他书信,也不同于新约中大多数别的书信。保罗所有其他书信都在开头指明受书的教会或个人;本书却以论文或讲章的形式开篇,而且全书没有任何直接暗示,说明它是写给哪个教会的。末尾的附记并无权威可言,因为不能设想作者本人会把它附加在书信上,而且众所周知,许多这样的附记是错误的。参见罗马书注释末尾的说明,以及哥林多前书的注释。此处有若干问题,我们可以简略考察:

(I)“有什么证据表明它是写给希伯来人的?”对此我们可以指出:

(1)开头的题字“保罗达希伯来人书”,虽非作者自己所加,却可以视为表达了古时教会在一个他们最有判断条件的问题上的通行见解。书信开头的这些题字,迄今大体上未曾像末尾的附记那样受到伪托的怀疑——后者受此怀疑是理所当然的(Michaelis)。除非出自书信本身或其他来源有充分理由,否则不应对这些题字提出质疑。这一题字见于我们现存所有的希腊文抄本,也见于几乎所有的古译本。它见于别西大译本(Peshito),即第一世纪或第二世纪早期完成的古叙利亚文译本。这也是第二世纪及以后的教父们对本书信的称谓——Stuart。

(2)教父们的见证。他们的见证是一贯而统一的。他们异口同声地宣告这一点,这应被视为极有价值的见证。除非有充分理由背离这样的证据,否则应当视之为决定性的。在本例中,没有质疑它的充分理由,倒有认定其正确的充分理由;而且就我所见,没有任何人怀疑过这一点。

(3)内在证据以最高的程度表明,本书信是写给希伯来归信者的。它所论述的,是希伯来制度方面的问题。它解释这些制度的性质。它丝毫没有提及外邦人的风俗或律法。它通篇假定受书人熟悉犹太历史、圣殿事奉的性质、祭司职分的功用,以及他们宗教的整个体系。全书所称呼的,除了曾经作犹太人的人以外,没有别人。书中也没有任何尝试,去解释他们所不熟悉的某种风俗的性质或目的。同时,同样清楚的是,受书人乃是犹太的归信者——从犹太教归信基督教的人。作者以基督徒的身份称呼他们,而不是以尚待归信基督教者的身份;他向他们解释犹太风俗,如同对从犹太教归信过来的人解释那样;他竭力保守他们不致背道,仿佛他们有再度落回其所脱离之体系的危险。这些考虑看来是决定性的;在所有论述过本书信的人以及整个基督教界看来,它们了结了这个问题。从来没有人主张本书信是写给外邦人的;在关于本题所提出的一切意见和问题中,人们都承认:无论受书人居于何处,他们原是希伯来人,并且已经归信了基督教。

(II)“它是写给希伯来人中哪一个特定教会的?”关于这个问题,人们持过极不相同的意见。著名的 Storr 认为它是写给加拉太众教会中希伯来部分的,而加拉太书则是写给那些教会中外邦部分的。Semler 与 Noessett 主张它是写给马其顿众教会的,特别是帖撒罗尼迦教会。Bolten 认为它是写给约主后60年因迫害逃离巴勒斯坦、散居小亚细亚各地的犹太基督徒的。Michael Weber 推想它是写给哥林多教会的。Ludwig 猜测它是写给西班牙某个教会的。Wetstein 则认为它是写给罗马教会的。这些意见大多纯属臆测,而且全都依据只能提供微弱可能性的情况。凡愿意考察这些意见并见其被驳斥的人,可参看 Stuart 的《希伯来书注释》导论第五至九节。

通行的、几乎被普遍接受的意见是:本书信是写给巴勒斯坦的希伯来基督徒的。持此见的理由简述如下:

(1)古时教会在这一点上的见证是一致的——本书信不仅是写给希伯来基督徒的,而且是写给居于巴勒斯坦之人的。Lardner 断言,这是亚历山大的革利免、耶柔米、Euthalius、屈梭多模、Theodoret 与 Theophylact 的见证,并补充说这是古人的普遍意见(《著作集》第4卷80、81页,伦敦1829年版)。

(2)书信开头的题字引向这一推测。那题字虽非出自作者手笔,却是早期就加上去的。它不仅见于希腊文抄本,也见于一切早期译本,如叙利亚文译本与伊塔拉(Itala)译本;无疑是在极早的时期加上的,而且无论出自谁手,都表达了当时的通行见解。在这一点上几乎不可能出错;除非有相反的确凿证据,就应当容让它决定这个问题。那题字是:“保罗达希伯来人书”。但谁是希伯来人——Ἑβρᾶιοι Hebraioi?Stuart 教授曾力图证明,这个词是专门用来指“巴勒斯坦的犹太人”,以区别于那些被称为“Hellenists”(说希腊话的犹太人)的外地犹太人。参看我对 Acts 6:1 的注释。Bertholdt 宣称,在早期找不到一个例子,巴勒斯坦以外的犹太基督徒被称为“希伯来人”。参看 Hug 论“Hellenists”一词意义的论文,载 Bib. Repository 第1卷547、548页。并参看 Robinson 的词典中 Ἑβρᾶιος Hebraios 词条。若果真如此,而题字又有任何权威,那么这就基本解决了问题。“Hebrews”一词在新约中只出现三次(Acts 6:1;2 Corinthians 11:22;Philippians 3:5),其中第一次肯定是在这个意义上使用的,另外两次也很可能是。在我看来,无可怀疑的是:一位熟悉“Hebrew”一词惯常用法的古时作者,会把“写给希伯来人”这样的题字理解为意指巴勒斯坦的居民,而不是别国的犹太人。

(3)书信本身有一些段落,Lardner 认为它们表明本书信是写给巴勒斯坦的希伯来人、或当地从犹太教归信基督教之人的。由于这些段落并非决定性的,其效力又被 Stuart 教授相当有理地质疑过(第32-34页),我只在此提及。有心的人可从容考察;它们虽然不能证明本书信是写给巴勒斯坦的希伯来基督徒的,但在这一假设之下可以得到最好的解释,并且在这一假设之下具有特殊的意义。这些段落是:Hebrews 1:2;Hebrews 4:2;Hebrews 2:1-4;Hebrews 5:12;Hebrews 4:4-6;Hebrews 10:26-29,Hebrews 10:32-34;Hebrews 13:13-14。Lardner 的论点是:这些话对他们的处境比对别人的处境更为适用;我认为这一立场无可置疑。诚然,其中有些话性质极为笼统,对别处的基督徒也同样适用;就其中某些话而言,也不能确实证明所论及的事态存在于犹太地;但综合起来看,它们对他们的适用性远远超过我们所知的任何其他人的处境;这一点至少在判定本书信写给谁的时候,可以有一定的分量。

(4)书信的内在证据与它是写给巴勒斯坦希伯来基督徒的这一推测相符。前述(3)中提到的段落可以在此引为证明。但还有别的证明。事情本可能不是这样:一封书信可能存在极强的内在证据,表明它并非写给某一假定的受众,以致完全抵消像本书信前面所附题字那样的证据,以及一切来自传统的证据。但这里并非如此。书信中所提及的一切情形、论述的总体脉络、论证、引喻,都正是一封写给巴勒斯坦希伯来基督徒的书信中所可能见到的,也是写给任何其他地方或任何其他群体的书信中所不太可能出现的。这些情形如下:

(a)作者假定受书人对犹太制度有熟稔的认识——这种熟稔程度,甚至连住在别国的犹太人也难以被期待拥有。

(b)屡屡警告他们有落回原先光景的危险,即背弃基督教、重新拥抱犹太礼仪的危险——这种危险在任何地方都不像在犹太地那样严重。参看 Hebrews 2:1-3;Hebrews 3:7-11,Hebrews 3:15;Hebrews 4:1;Hebrews 6:1-8;Hebrews 10:26-35。

(c)书信中讨论的性质——不是围绕割礼的义务、饮食的分别打转(这些题目在别处占据了使徒和早期基督徒那么多的注意力),而是关乎摩西体制的整个结构、摩西与基督孰为尊大、圣殿礼仪的意义等等的讨论。这些重大问题在犹太地比在别处更可能产生,而且像本书信所作的那样充分地讨论它们,是重要的。在别处,这些问题的意义较小,引起的困难也较少。

(d)对当地地点与事件的引喻,对他们历史上诸事实的引喻,以及对公共崇拜种种情形的引喻——这些在犹太地比在别处更能被人理解。书中没有对异教风俗、竞技、赛跑和哲学见解的引喻(若有,也极简略、极少见),而新约其他书信中常有这类内容。受书人被认定对希伯来历史有精详的认识,这样的认识在别处是难以设想的。参看 Hebrews 11,特别是 Hebrews 11:32-39。书中暗示,他们对与犹太礼仪相关的题目了解得如此透彻,以致作者不必一一细说。参看 Hebrews 9:5。除了巴勒斯坦的居民,这话还能最恰当地论到谁呢?

(e)书信中屡屡提及的试炼与逼迫的境况,与已知的巴勒斯坦教会境况十分吻合。我们知道它曾遭受大试炼;虽然这一点在别的教会也广泛属实,但在巴勒斯坦,可能有过更多恼人的勒索,更多的怨毒与恶恨,更多因家人离散、家业损失而来的试炼(这是在巴勒斯坦承认基督教所伴随的),胜过早期教会在别处的情形。这些考虑——虽不及绝对论证那样决定性——却基本解决了问题。在我看来,它们有力得以排除一切合理的疑问,使人心能怀着极大的信心,安然确知本书信原初的写作对象。

(3)“它是写给巴勒斯坦的某一特定教会,还是写给当地全体希伯来基督徒的?”它究竟是写给巴勒斯坦的众教会全体,还是当地某一特定教会,如今已无从判定。Stuart 教授倾向于认为它是写给凯撒利亚教会的。古人普遍认为它是写给耶路撒冷教会的。书信中有些局部性的引喻,看起来像是写给某一特定教会的。但判定这个问题的手段已非我们所能及,而解决这个问题也无关紧要。从对圣殿、祭司职分、祭物以及当地整套特殊制度的引喻来看,它很可能是写给耶路撒冷教会的。耶路撒冷既是国之首都、宗教影响的中心,又有一所大型而兴旺的教会,这一意见似有很大的可能性;但如今已无法断定。如果我们设想,作者起初把书信送到某个地方教会,位于他打算藉本书信施加重大影响的中心附近——并把最后几节中特别的交代写给那教会——那么我们所作的设想,就目前所能查明的而言,是与事实相符的。

第三节 书信的作者

对于熟悉围绕本书信已经进行的研究的人,册庸赘言,其作者问题引发了大量讨论。这些注释的宗旨不容许我详论此题。凡愿见到详尽的探究、并见到对保罗起源说之异议作出极令人满意的考察的人,可在 Stuart 教授的《希伯来书注释》导论第77-260页中找到。我的目的所要求的,只是以极简的方式陈述本书信归于使徒保罗名下的依据。这依据简述如下:

(1)来自亚历山大教会的证据。亚历山大的革利免说,保罗写了致希伯来人的书信,而这是潘代诺(Pantaenus)的意见;潘代诺主持著名的亚历山大基督教学校,活跃于约主后180年。潘代诺住在巴勒斯坦附近,必定熟悉当地关于此题的流行见解,他的见证必须被视为一个证据,证明在该地区众教会中,本书信被视为保罗的著作。同出于亚历山大的俄利根,也把本书信归于保罗;不过他说,“思想”是保罗的,而词句则属于某位记述使徒思想、仿佛在注解其师之言的人。俄利根以后,亚历山大教会的见证是一致的,即它是保罗的著作。事实上,那里似乎从未有过任何疑问,从一开始它就被承认为他的作品。该教会与该校的见证特别宝贵,因为:

(a)它邻近巴勒斯坦,本书信大概就是寄往那里的;

(b)革利免尤其旅行甚广,很了解东方流行的见解;

(c)亚历山大是早期基督教时代最著名神学学校的所在地,主持这所学校的人,在这一类问题上很可能拥有正确的资讯;

(d)俄利根被公认为希腊教父中最有学问的人,他关于“思想”属于保罗的见证,可视为独特宝贵的证据。

(2)本书信被收入第二世纪极早期完成的叙利亚文译本,以及古意大利译本(Old Italic),因此被认为具有使徒的起源,并藉题字归于保罗。这可以视为表达了当时众教会的一般见解,因为除非当时普遍认为本书信是保罗所写,否则不会如此作。本书信早期被视为受默示之书卷,这一点还可由下述事实确凿地证明:彼得后书、约翰二书与约翰三书都不见于该译本。那几卷书比其他书信更晚流传,该译本的作者未曾拥有它们,或不视其为真品。致希伯来人书见于这些译本中,因此被视为受默示的书卷之一。在这些译本里,它带有“致希伯来人”的题字。

(3)本书信被东方众教会接纳为保罗的著作。生于撒玛利亚的殉道者游斯丁,约于主后140年引用它。如前所述,它见于别西大译本(Peshito)——第二世纪早期完成的古叙利亚文译本。尼西比斯主教雅各(约主后325年)也屡次引用它,称之为使徒的著作。叙利亚的以法莲(Ephrem Syrus)大量地把本书信归于保罗。他是尼西比斯的雅各的门生;论到获取此题资讯的资格,无人超过以法莲。在东方教会的记忆中,无人比他更配受尊崇。在他以后,叙利亚众教会都承认希伯来书的正典权威。但东方教会最重要的见证,来自巴勒斯坦凯撒利亚主教优西比乌。他是著名的教会史家,曾特意从各方收集关于圣经书卷的见证。他说:“保罗的书信有十四封,显明而众所周知;但仍有人拒绝致希伯来人书,为其见解辩护说,罗马教会并未接纳它为保罗的著作。”优西比乌的见证特别重要。

他听说过对其正典权威的异议,也衡量过那异议。然而鉴于本案中的见证,他视之为保罗毫无疑问的著作。东方众教会如此接纳了它;他所提及“其真实性曾受罗马教会质疑”的事实——而且他未提任何别的教会——证明在东方这从未受到质疑。在我看来,这足以了结此项探究。这里提到的作者们,正生活在本书信显然所寄达的地区,他们的见证是一致的。殉道者游斯丁生于撒玛利亚;以法莲在叙利亚度过一生;优西比乌住在凯撒利亚;俄利根在巴勒斯坦度过一生的最后二十年。那里的众教会一致认为本书信是保罗所写,他们联合的见证应当了结这个问题。

的确,考虑到他们的见证,批评家们竟然视此问题为可疑,它竟然引发如此持久的研究,这似乎令人惊奇。我还可以在前述见证之外补充一项事实:下列人物曾宣告本书信为保罗所著——美索不达米亚主教 Archelaus,约主后300年;Adamantius,约主后330年;耶路撒冷的区利罗,约主后348年;老底嘉会议,约主后363年;伊皮法纽,约主后368年;巴西流,主后370年;拿先斯斯的贵格利,主后370年;屈梭多模,主后398年,等等。这样的人物与教会的见证,为何不该被采纳?关于任何一件古代史实,我们还能期望更清晰、更明确的证据吗?对于西塞罗的一篇匿名演说,或维吉尔、贺拉斯的一首诗,这样的见证岂不绰绰有余吗?在判定许多著名英国作家之著作的归属时,我们岂不是常常依据远为薄弱的证据行事吗?

(4)至于西方教会,必须承认,像彼得后书、约翰二书与约翰三书一样,本书信的正典权威一度受到怀疑,甚至被质疑。但这可以得到解释。本书信没有作者之名,而保罗所有其他书信都有。由于本书信是写给巴勒斯坦的希伯来人的,西方教会可能一时未能知晓它。既然早期曾有伪托的书信和福音书流传,人们在接纳任何匿名作品进入神圣正典时,自然会格外谨慎。然而不久,这一切疑虑都消除了,致希伯来人书被容许在保罗其他公认著作中占一席之地。它被下列人士接纳为保罗的书信:普瓦捷主教希拉利,约主后354年;卡利亚里主教 Lucifer,主后354年;Victorinus,主后360年;米兰主教安波罗修,主后360年;Rufinus,主后397年,等等。

著名的拉丁教父耶柔米论到它时这样说:“应当持定这一点:这封致希伯来人的书信,不仅被东方教会接纳为使徒保罗的著作,而且过去一切以希腊文写作的教会作家也都如此接纳,尽管大多数拉丁学者认为巴拿巴或革利免是其作者。”不过,并非“所有”拉丁人都拒绝它。在耶柔米的时代,仍有人接纳它为保罗的著作。耶柔米的完整见证,见 Stuart 第114、115页。奥古斯丁承认本书信是保罗所写。他提到保罗写了十四封书信,并特别指出致希伯来人书。他常引用它作为圣经的一部分,并引之为使徒的著作——Stuart,第115页。自奥古斯丁以后,这已无争议。希波会议(主后393年)、第三次迦太基会议(主后397年)与第五次迦太基会议(主后419年)宣告它是保罗的书信,并作为这样的书信推荐给众教会。

(5)作为它是保罗著作的另一证明,我们可以诉诸内在证据:

(a)本书信的作者是提摩太的同伴与朋友。“你们该知道,我们的兄弟提摩太已经释放了——或作‘被打发出去’——ἀπολελυμένον apolelumenon——他若快来,我必同他去见你们。”Hebrews 13:23。被打发出去,也许是在旅途之中,去探访某些教会,预计很快返回。在 Philippians 2:19 中,保罗说到“我一看出我的事要怎样了结”,就打发提摩太到他们那里去,同时表示盼望自己不久也要见他们。再自然不过的设想岂不是:他此时已打发提摩太去腓立比;趁他不在期间写了本书信;他正在等候他回来;并且打算,提摩太若很快返回,就与他同去拜访巴勒斯坦?除了使徒保罗——提摩太的同伴与朋友、旅行中的同伴、且被提摩太作为福音执事而特别关切的人——还有谁更自然会说这样的话呢?

(b)在 Hebrews 13:18-19,他请求他们为他祷告,使他可以回到他们那里;在 Hebrews 13:23,他表示确信不久能去见他们。由此可见,他当时正在坐监,却盼望很快获释——这与罗马当时的情形完全吻合。参 Philippians 2:17-24。

(c)他写本书信时正被囚禁。Hebrews 10:34:“你们体恤了那些被捆锁的人”——这话恰好适用于保罗的情形。他曾在巴勒斯坦“被捆锁”;他在凯撒利亚整两年被囚(Acts 24:27);巴勒斯坦的基督徒曾怜恤他、供应他的需用,还有什么比这更自然呢?这些情形还能同样确切地适用于谁呢?

(d)Hebrews 13:24 的问安“从意大利来的人也问你们安”,与它是保罗在罗马坐监时所写的这一推测相符。保罗从罗马写信,又认识来自意大利其他地方的基督徒,自然会有这样的问安。关于对此处经文这种用法可能提出的“异议”,读者可参看 Stuart 的《希伯来书导论》第127页以下。

(e)本书信的“教义”,与保罗在其无可争议的著作中所教导的相同。诚然,这一考虑不是决定性的;但若缺少了它,倒会成为反对保罗作者身份的决定性证据。况且,这相似并非泛泛之交的相似,不是任何持同一大体真理体系的人都会表现出来的那种。它涉及教义的“特性”,是一个像保罗那样受过培育与训练的人所会显明的:

(1)无人能怀疑,作者原是犹太人——而且是一位对犹太宗教制度熟悉到罕见程度的犹太人。每一礼仪与规条、每一种见解的形态、他们历史上的每一事实,他都了如指掌。其他使徒虽也是犹太人,我们却难以设想,他们对本书信中如此准确提及、如此充分阐述的那些细微礼节,也有同样的熟稔。对保罗来说,这一切都极其自然。他自幼在迦玛列脚前受教,早年生活在耶路撒冷,仔细研读旧约,考察流行的各种见解,留心遵行宗教的礼节。其他使徒显然生养并成长于革尼撒勒湖畔,无疑缺少保罗所拥有的那些认识圣殿事奉制度的机会。在我看来,这一考虑对为革利免争取作者身份的主张是致命的。一个外国人竟能像本书信的作者显然所是的那样,熟悉犹太的见解、律法、制度与历史,这是全然不可信的。

(2)本书信对基督教优于犹太教的偏爱,与保罗其他书信所表现的一样,且以同样的形式呈现。其中包括以下几点——“福音赐下更优越的光。”参看 Galatians 4:3、Galatians 4:9;1 Corinthians 14:20;Ephesians 4:11-13;2 Corinthians 3:18;对照 Hebrews 1:1-2;Hebrews 2:2-4;Hebrews 8:9-11;Hebrews 10:1;Hebrews 11:39-40。“福音提供更优越的敬虔动机与鼓励。”参看 Galatians 3:23;Galatians 4:2-3;Romans 8:15-17;Galatians 4:1;Galatians 5:13;1 Corinthians 7:19;Galatians 6:15;对照 Hebrews 9:9、Hebrews 9:14;Hebrews 12:18-24、Hebrews 12:28;Hebrews 8:6-13。“福音更能促进人类真实而永久的幸福。”参看 Galatians 3:13;2 Corinthians 3:7、2 Corinthians 3:9;Romans 3:20;Romans 4:24-25;Ephesians 1:7;Romans 5:1-2;Galatians 2:16;以及 Hebrews 12:18-21;Hebrews 9:9;Hebrews 10:4、Hebrews 10:11;Hebrews 6:18-20;Hebrews 7:25;Hebrews 9:24 中的相同见解。“犹太制度是基督教的预表与影子。”见 Colossians 2:16-17;1 Corinthians 10:1-6;Romans 5:14;1 Corinthians 15:45-47;2 Corinthians 3:13-18;Galatians 4:22-31;Galatians 4:1-5;相同或类似的见解,见 Hebrews 9:9-14;Hebrews 10:1;Hebrews 8:1-9;Hebrews 9:22-24。“基督教是要存到永远的,犹太教则注定要废去。”见 2 Corinthians 3:10-11、2 Corinthians 3:13、2 Corinthians 3:18;2 Corinthians 4:14-16;Romans 7:4-6;Galatians 3:21-25;Galatians 4:1-7;Galatians 5:1;类似见解参 Hebrews 8:6-8、Hebrews 8:13;Hebrews 7:17-19;Hebrews 10:1-14。“中保的身份,在希伯来书作者与保罗笔下的呈现是一致的。”见 Philippians 2:6-11;Colossians 1:15-20;2 Corinthians 8:9;Ephesians 3:9;1 Corinthians 8:6;1 Corinthians 15:25-27;相同及类似的见解,见 Hebrews 1:2-3;Hebrews 2:9、Hebrews 2:14;Hebrews 12:2;Hebrews 2:8;Hebrews 10:13。“基督之死乃是为罪献上的挽回祭。”见 1 Timothy 1:15;1 Corinthians 15:3;Romans 8:32;Romans 3:24;Galatians 1:4;Galatians 2:20;1 Corinthians 5:7;Ephesians 1:7;Colossians 1:14;1 Timothy 2:6;1 Corinthians 6:20;1 Corinthians 7:23;Romans 5:12-21;Romans 3:20、Romans 3:28;Romans 8:3;1 Timothy 2:5-6。类似见解见 Hebrews 1:3;Hebrews 2:9;Hebrews 5:8-9;Hebrews 7;Hebrews 8:1-13;Hebrews 9;Hebrews 10:“本书信与保罗公认书信的总体方法与安排是相同的。”它特别像罗马书与加拉太书:先有教义部分,后有实践部分。

这在一定程度上也适用于以弗所书、歌罗西书与腓立比书。希伯来书也是同一格局:直到 Hebrews 10:19 以前,主要是教义性的;余下的部分,主要是实践性的。“引用并应用犹太圣经的方式,本书信与保罗书信也是相同的。”只要对书信的总体结构稍作比较,就足以清楚看出这一点。综观这比较所得的总评乃是:希伯来书正是我们可以预期保罗会写的那一类书信;它与我们所知他早年的教养、他的见解、他的生活方式、他的主张以及他的写作习惯相合;它与他的见解相合的程度,超过任何其他已知的古代作家;并且它与我们所知他当时所处的境况、以及他心中的总体目标相吻合。这些见解在我看来如此令人满意,以致对于任何匿名出版物所能具有的论证力量,它们几乎都已具备;难怪人们对谁是作者这一问题,竟经历过如此多的疑惑。

作者之名为何省略,很难解释。它在保罗其他每一封书信中都有,而且一般说来,新约各书信都附有作者之名。然而,约翰的三封书信中也没有,原因如今不明。在此省略它,也可能有类似如今未知的原因。事实很简单:它是匿名的;无论作者是谁,解释这一事实都会遇到同样的困难。如果这一事实能证明保罗不是作者,它对任何别的人也能证明同样的事,最终便成为它根本没有作者的确证。省略其名的原因,只能出于臆测。在我看来最可能的意见是:保罗的名字为犹太人所憎恶。他被本族视为其宗教的叛徒,他们处处对他显出特别的恶意。见使徒行传全书。他既被他们如此看待,这可能间接影响甚至那些从犹太教归信基督教的人。他们住在巴勒斯坦,靠近圣殿,参与其礼仪与献祭——因为没有证据表明他们归信基督教后,就脱离了那些遵守。保罗远在海外。也许有传言说,他传讲反对圣殿及其祭物之道,连巴勒斯坦的犹太基督徒也可能以为他行事过火了。在这些境况之下,他若一开头就亮出自己的名字,可能是不审慎的,因为那会激起明智者所愿平息的偏见。但如果他能提出一个论证——多少以论文的形式——表明他相信犹太制度是神所设立的,自己并不是叛徒与不信者;如果能进行一场大体上与巴勒斯坦基督徒流行见解相符的论证,且适合坚固他们对福音的信心,并向他们解释犹太礼节的真实性质,那么目的便可毫无困难地达到,然后他们就能毫无偏见、毫无惊慌地知道保罗是作者。于是他便这样展开论证;并在结尾给他们这样的暗示,使他们不难知道是谁写的。如果这就是其动机,那便是一次得体的巧举,实在是保罗素有的作风,也是任何人都不足为耻的。我毫不怀疑,这就是真正的动机。谁写的,很快就会为人所知;因此,正如我们所见,它在东方教会中从未受到争议。

第四节 写作的时间

关于本书信的写作时间与地点,批评家们的意见,比围绕它的大多数问题更为一致。Mill 认为,它是保罗于主后63年在意大利某处写的,就在他从罗马的监禁中获释后不久。Wetstein 持相同的意见。Tillemont 也把本书信定于主后63年,并认为写于保罗在罗马、或至少在意大利之时,且在他获释后不久。Basnage 认为它约写于主后61年,正值使徒被囚期间。Lardner 也认为它写于主后63年初,使徒获释后不久。Calmet 也持此意见。书信中能帮助我们就时间与地点形成意见的种种情形如下:

(1)它写于圣殿仍然矗立、耶路撒冷尚未被毁之时。这从全书结构来看是明显的。书中没有对圣殿或圣城被毁的引喻——倘若它们已被毁,必定会有。那样的事件会大大有助于达到其目的,并为犹太制度注定被另一更完备的体系取代,提供一个无可辩驳的论据。况且,书中的引喻都假定圣殿的事奉仍在进行。见 Hebrews 9:9;Hebrews 8:4-5。但圣城与圣殿毁于主后70年,因此本书信写于那一年之前。

(2)它显然写于犹太地那场以城与国同归于尽为结局的内战与动乱之前。这是清楚的,因为书中没有对巴勒斯坦任何这类动乱或扰攘的引喻,也没有任何暗示,表明他们正遭受战争状态所附带的祸患。参 Hebrews 12:4。但那些战争始于主后66年,可见本书信写于那之前。

(3)他们当时并未遭受猛烈逼迫之苦。他们从前确实受过苦(参 Hebrews 10:32、Hebrews 10:34);雅各与司提反已被杀(Acts 7;Acts 12);但当时没有正在肆虐的猛烈流血逼迫,使他们须以血与生命为代价捍卫自己的信仰。参 Hebrews 10:32-33。但尼禄治下的逼迫始于主后64年;它虽然起于罗马,并在很大程度上限于意大利,却未必没有波及别处;倘若写本书信时这样的逼迫正肆虐,大概会有对这一事实的引喻。因此可以断定,它写于主后64年之前。

(4)同样确实的是,本书信写于使徒时代的后期。作者说到他们蒙光照以后早先的日子,忍受了大争战的苦难、被人公开毁谤、遭患难、家业被抢去(Hebrews 10:32-34);又说到他们信主已久,本该作别人的师傅(Hebrews 5:12);因此可以合理地推断,他们不是新近的归信者,当地的教会已经建立了一段相当长的时期。还可补充:写作时间在作者被囚之后——照我的推想是在凯撒利亚(见第三节)——当时他们曾服事他;Hebrews 10:34。而那已晚至主后60年。

(5)保罗写以弗所书、腓立比书与歌罗西书的时候,还存着获释的指望,提摩太显然与他同在。但此时提摩太不在他那里;Hebrews 13:23。在腓立比书 Phi 2:19-23 中,他说:“我靠主耶稣指望快打发提摩太去见你们,叫我知道你们的事,心里就得着安慰。”可见他指望提摩太回到罗马他那里。提摩太大概不久就被打发去了。使徒颇有获释的指望,便打发他去。“在他不在的期间”,本书信大概就是那时写的。因此作者说(Hebrews 13:23):“你们该知道,我们的兄弟提摩太已经释放了”——更确切地说是“被打发出去”或“被差外出”(见该处注释);“他若快来,我必同他去见你们。”就是说,他若如我所期很快回来,我必去见你们。本书信大概写于提摩太前往腓立比、尚不在期间;他回来以后,保罗与他同往巴勒斯坦,再从那里往以弗所去。若是这样,本书信约写于主后63年,因为那是保罗获释之时。

(6)本书信显然写于意大利。因此作者在 Hebrews 13:24 说:“从意大利来的人也问你们安。”若是在意大利写的,这便是很自然的问安形式。他没有像别的书信那样提名问安,因为罗马那里的人,大概没有一个是在巴勒斯坦闻名的。但这是一个整体的问安,表明他们关心犹太地的基督徒,并对他们的福祉表达问候。在我看来,这一说法是本书信写于意大利的确证;而在意大利,没有别的地方比罗马更可能是写成本书信之所。

第五节 写作所用的语言

这是一个争论已久、至今未决的问题,而且似乎不可能以相当程度的确定性加以判定。极有声望的批评家们在此问题上分成两派;值得注意的是,他们竟引同样的论证来证明截然相反的意见——一派论证本书信的文体证明它原以希伯来文写成,另一派则引同样的证据证明它以希腊文写成。认为它以希伯来文写成的人中有:一些教父——如亚历山大的革利免、Theodoret、大马士革的约翰、Theophylact;在近代学者中,Michaelis 是此说最坚决的辩护者。已故的 James P. Wilson 博士也持此意见,他说:“它大概是用犹太人的通用语言写成的”;即用救主时代通常讲说、称为叙利亚-迦勒底语的那种希伯来文、叙利亚文与迦勒底文的混合语言。

另一方面,绝大多数批评家认为它是以希腊文写成的。这是 Fabricius、Lightfoot、Whitby、Beausobre、Capellus、Basnage、Mill 等人的意见,也是 Lardner、Hug、Stuart 以及或许大多数近代批评家的意见。这些意见的详细考察,可见于 Michaelis 的《导论》以及 Hug、Stuart 与 Lardner 的著作。

支持它以希伯来文写成这一见解的论证,简述如下:

(1)教父们的见证。如亚历山大的革利免说:“保罗用希伯来文写给希伯来人,路加仔细地把它译成了希腊文。”耶柔米说:“保罗作为希伯来人,用希伯来文写给希伯来人——Scripserat ut Hebraeus Hebraeis Hebraice;”随后他又说:“这封书信被译成希腊文,其文体的色调便这样变得与保罗的不同。”

(2)它是为讲希伯来文即“他勒目”语言的希伯来人所用而写的,这一事实被引为理由,推测它必定以那种语言写成。

(3)Michaelis 提出,我们今日所见的希腊文文体,远比保罗别处所用的纯正而古典,因此可推断,它出自一位精通希腊文者的手笔。然而在这一点上,最杰出的批评家们意见不一。

(4)Michaelis 又提出,本书信中我们今日所见的引文,都是取自七十士译本,而且按现在的引法与作者的目的不合;但按希伯来原文,却正中要害。由此他推论,作者引用的是希伯来文原文,而译者用了手头的通行译本,并没有为自己作一个精确的翻译。然而,此处所断言的事实,大可提出疑问;即便果真如此,也不能证明作者就不可以使用通行而受认可的译本,哪怕它不及原文贴切。况且,对于 Michaelis 在此所指的事实,Stuart 教授说:“他未曾举出一个他所称‘误译’而带有相当可能性的例子。”在我看来,Michaelis 所举唯一似乎有理的例子是 Hebrews 1:7。这些便是主张本书信以希伯来文写成的主要论证。它们显然不是决定性的。唯一有相当分量的,是一些教父的见证;而他们究竟是把这话当作史实陈述,还是仅仅当作一种意见,尚可怀疑。参看 Hug 的《导论》144页。在某一点上,他们的说法在道义上必定不真实。他们说它由路加翻译;但它并非路加——即福音书与使徒行传的作者——所译,乃是可以最清晰地证明的,因为两者的文体有最显著的不相似。

另一方面,主张它以希腊文写成的人,提出以下考虑:

(1)我们没有希伯来文原本这一事实。它若以希伯来文写成,原件也早已佚失。没有一位教父说自己见过它;也没有人引用它。我们所有的抄本都是希腊文的。它若以希伯来文写成而原本被毁,那必定是在极早的时期;而竟然无人提及或暗指这一事实,是奇怪的。此外,原本这么快便湮没,译本竟完全取代了它,这是难以想象的。它若是写给巴勒斯坦的希伯来人的,那么使它宜于用希伯来文写成的同一理由,也会使他们把它保存于那种语言之中;我们可以料想,住在那里的俄利根、优西比乌、耶柔米,或叙利亚的以法莲,会提到那里存有希伯来文原本这一事实。犹太人素以按原来语言保存圣书著称;这卷书若是希伯来文写的,它竟这么快就被容许湮没,就难以解释了。

(2)有一个推定——一个几乎达到道义确然性的推定——是:一位写给巴勒斯坦基督徒的使徒,会用希腊文写作。这推定基于以下情形:

(a)新约所有其他书卷都是以希腊文写成的,除非马太福音是例外。

(b)这种情形也发生在一些场合,其间用希腊文写作看来与写给希伯来人用希伯来文同样不可能。例如,保罗用希腊文写信给罗马的教会,尽管那里普遍使用的是拉丁文。

(c)希腊文是东方的通行语言。它似乎被广泛讲说、普遍明白。

(d)像新约其他书卷一样,本书信看来并非只限定给希伯来人。使徒的著作被视为全体教会的产业,会被抄写流传。对这样的用途,希腊文远比希伯来文合适。它精炼而优美,适合论述道德题材,能表达思想细微的差异,而且是普世最能明白的语言。

(e)除非有充分理由使用希伯来文,这便是保罗自然会用的语言。他虽能讲希伯来话(Acts 21:40),却在大数度过早年,那里希腊文是本地话,大概是他最先学会的语言。再者,写本书信时,他离开巴勒斯坦已约25年,其间在那里总共只待过寥寥数日。他一直住在希腊文通行之处,住在讲那种语言的犹太人中间。那是他们会堂里使用的语言,保罗曾用它在会堂讲道。这样用这种语言讲道、交谈、写作达25年之后,他偏爱用它写作、并自然而然地用它写作,有何奇怪?在这情况下,岂不正应料想他会如此?这些推定如此有力,除非有相反的确凿证据,就应当容让它们了结这一类问题。

(3)有内在的证据表明,它以希腊文写成。这一类证据在于:作者把论证建立在希腊文词汇的意义与用法上,这是他用希伯来文写作时不可能发生的。这一类例子如下:

(a)在 Hebrews 2:,他引用 Psalm 8:1-9 的一段话,证明神的儿子必须具有人性,并将被升高超过天使、置于受造之物的首位。那段话说:“你叫他暂时比天使小。”(Hebrews 2:7,旁注。)在希伯来文中,Psalm 8:5 译作“天使”的词是 אלהים 'Elohiym——神;该词虽有“天使”的义项,却极不常用,以致人不会根据希伯来文建立这样的论证。

(b)在 Hebrews 7:1,作者解释了“麦基洗德”这名字,把它译作“撒冷王”——说明它在“希腊文”中的意思——若他用希伯来文写作,就不会这样做了,因为那个词在希伯来文中人尽皆知。当然,译者也可能这样做;但这个解释看来是与论述本身交织在一起,构成论证之一部分的。

(c)在 Hebrews 9:16-17,有一段关于“约”一词——διαθήκη diathēkē——之意义的论证,这在本书信为希伯来文时是不可能出现的。它建立在该词的双重意义上——既指“约”,又指“遗命”。希伯来文的词——בּרית beriyt——没有这种双重含义。它只指“约”,从无“遗命”之义。那个词恰当的译词本应是 συνθήκη sunthēkē——但七十士译本的译者一律用前者——διαθήκη diathēkē——而使徒的论证正建立在这个词上。这不可能是译者作的;必定出自原作者,因为它已融进论证之中。

(d)在 Hebrews 10:3-9,作者指出,基督来是要为罪赎罪,而为了这目的,他必须有人的身体。他指出,这不仅是必要的,而且是蒙预言的。在这样做时,他引 Psalm 40:6——“你曾给我预备了身体。”但希伯来文原文是:“你已经开通我的耳朵。”这经文远不如另一形式——“你曾给我预备了身体”——那样贴切;实在说,很难看出它怎能切合当前的目的。参 Hebrews 10:10。但在七十士译本中,该短语正如他所引的那样——“你曾给我预备了身体”;这一事实证明,无论他引经的“原则”有怎样的难处,本书信是以希腊文写成的。还可补充:它毫无译本的气味。它的文体不像译本通常那样生硬、勉强、拘束;它热烈、自由、流畅,充满生气、活力与色彩,处处显示为原创之作。这些考虑显得如此清楚,以致如今大多数批评家一致认为,本书信原初是以希腊文写成的。

第六节 本书信的宗旨与总体论证

本书信的总目的,是保守受书人免于背道的危险。他们在这方面的危险,与其说来自逼迫,不如说来自那些足以吸引他们重回犹太教的境况。圣殿——据推测,而且显然——仍然矗立;早晚的祭仍在献上;那令人瞩目的宗教的华丽礼仪仍在遵守;律法的权威无可置疑;摩西是神所差来的立法者,没有人怀疑犹太教的形式是他们祖先遵照神的指示设立的。他们的宗教是在神的显著显现之中设立的——在火焰、烟与雷轰之中;是藉天使的服事传讲的;有远古的全部庄严与认可立在它一边、为它撑腰;并以礼仪的华美、典礼的辉煌自我举荐。另一方面,新的宗教形式,几乎没有这些可夸之处。它兴起未久,由一位拿撒勒人创立——那人在他们本地长大,作过木匠,没有受过什么特别的教育。它的礼仪少而简。它没有华丽的圣殿事奉,没有古宗教的排场与铺张、音乐与壮丽;没有身着华服的祭司方阵;也不是由天使传布的。渔夫是它的传道人;而在全国大多数人眼中,它不过是一个分裂派或异端,投效于它的,只是民间最卑微低微的人。

在这些境况之下,犹太地福音的仇敌把两种宗教并列对比,何等自然;那里的基督徒对此又感受何等深切!关于犹太教古老与神圣起源的一切说法,他们都知道并承认;关于其辉煌壮丽的一切说法,他们都亲眼看见;关于自己宗教卑微起源的一切说法,他们也不得不承认。他们的危险不是来自逼迫的危险,而是被这一类考虑摇动、再度落回祖宗的宗教、从福音上背离的危险;这是早期基督教世界中别处所没有的危险。

应对并消除这一危险,就是本书信的宗旨。于是作者在一切可能影响犹太地基督徒心意的重大要点上,对比两种宗教,指出基督教在每一方面都优于犹太教,尤其是在那些如此吸引他们注意、触动他们内心的要点上。他开头便指出,基督教的创立者在地位上超越任何一位、也超越全体曾向人传讲神话语者。他超越众先知,甚至超越天使。他超乎万有之上,万有都服在他之下。因此,他们有特别的理由听他,并顺服他的命令;Hebrews 1:1-14 与 Hebrews 2:。他超越摩西——他们如此尊崇、引以为豪的伟大犹太立法者;Hebrews 3:。既已指明基督教的大创立者超越先知、超越摩西、超越天使,作者进而指出,基督教的特点在于它有一位超越犹太教的大祭司,犹太人的大祭司不过是他的预表与象征。

他指出,古代宗教的一切礼仪虽然华丽,也都只是预表,都要消逝——因为它们在基督教信仰的实体中已经应验。他容让承认,基督徒的大祭司在起源与地位上,溯自比犹太大祭司更可敬的上古——因为他回溯到麦基洗德,那人生活在亚伦之前许久;而且他有大得多的尊荣,因为他已经进入天上的至圣所。犹太大祭司一年一次进入圣殿的至圣所;基督教信仰的大祭司则已进入至圣所——地上的至圣所不过是其预表与象征——进入了天堂。简言之,犹太信仰中一切尊贵与荣耀,在基督教中都有远超其上的对应;并且基督教是长存的,那正在消逝。

犹太体系的礼仪无论怎样华丽,都注定是暂时的。它们不过是将来之事的预表与影子,在基督教里得了应验。基督教有一位创立者,地位远超犹太体系的创立者;它有一位更崇高、更永存的大祭司;它的礼仪使人更亲近神;它是圣殿事奉中预表与影子的实体。本书信的作者,就是藉着这一类考虑,竭力保守他们不致背道。他们为什么要走回头路?为什么要回到较不完备的体系?为什么从实体退回影子?为什么离开真正的祭物,转向预表与象征?为什么流连于地上的会幕、瞻仰那里的大祭司,而他们已有一位更完备、更荣耀、已经进入诸天的大祭司?为什么转离那唯一完全的祭——为过犯而献的伟大祭物——回到那每日要重新献上的流血礼仪?

为什么离弃那完全的体系——那存到永远的体系——而去就那快要消逝的?本书信的作者非常谨慎地向他们保证:他们若这样背道,就再无指望。他们如今若弃绝神儿子的祭,就再没有别的为罪而献的祭了。那是为人的罪献上的最后大祭,旨在终结一切流血的献祭,也不再重复。它若被弃绝,就再没有别的了。犹太的礼仪快要过去;即使不去,它们也不能洁净良心脱离罪。这样,他们虽可能受逼迫、被辱骂、被讥诮、遭敌对,也不该放弃基督徒的盼望,因为那是他们的全部;也不该轻忽那从天上说话的那位,因为论尊贵、地位与权柄,他远超古时一切向人显明神旨意者。

因此,本书信在启示之书中占有极重要的地位;没有它,那书就不完备。它是我们所有的、关于犹太制度之意义最完全的解释。在罗马书中,我们有一套宗教教义的体系,特别是对因信称义这一大教义的辩护;其他书信讨论了重要的教义;但还缺少一样东西,能指明犹太礼仪的意义及其与基督教体系的关系;缺少一样东西,向我们显示前一个体系如何为后一个作预备;我还可以补充,还需要一样东西,在试图说明一个体系如何被设计来引进另一个时,约束人的想像。前一体系是“预表”与“影子”的体系;而在表号与类比上,人的心思最容易流于驰骛。

从俄利根直到今日,基督教会的经历已充分说明了这一点。各种神学体系、注释书与讲道,处处显明想像热烈的人何等容易在古代体制的每样事物中寻找预表,在每一礼仪中发现隐藏的意义,把会幕的每一根销子、每一个钩子、每一件器具,都看作要灌输某种真理、要预示基督教启示的某个事实或教义。人渴想有一卷书,把真相讲述出来,把想像束缚起来、用严格的规则捆住它,约束诚实却轻信之敬虔的胡思乱想。这样的书,我们就在希伯来书里得到了。古代的体系在那里由一位在其中长大、对它透彻了解的人解释;由一位对其与基督教体制之关系有清楚洞见的人解释;由一位受神圣默示感动、不可能犯错的人解释。

没有这卷书,圣经就不完备:当我想到犹太体系与基督教体系之间的关系;当我观看古代体制华丽的礼仪并追问其意义;当我希望得到上天堂的完备指引、寻求那使整体达于完全的书卷时,我便本能地转向希伯来书。当我又希望得着那使我对基督教的大创立者及其工作有最高超的看见、对他为罪所献之祭有最清晰概念的书卷;当我寻找最能有效约束人心不致背道、并使人心能以忍耐与盼望承受试炼的考虑时,我的心便回到这卷书;我感到,没有它,启示之书与人的盼望都必残缺不全。

本章分析

本书信的主要目的,是以一种能防止人离弃基督教的方式,向受书人举荐基督教。这主要是藉着表明它超越摩西的体系来完成的。巴勒斯坦基督徒的大危险,是落回犹太的体系。其礼仪的壮观、有利于它的舆论、其古老的事实及其无可置疑的神圣起源,都会助长这一倾向。为抵消这一点,本书信的作者指出,福音对他们的注意力有更高的主张,而且福音若被弃绝,灭亡便不可避免。在这样做时,他于本章首先指出基督教的创立者超越众先知与天使;就是说,他拥有配受最深敬意的地位。因此,本章的要旨,是显明基督教体系创立者——神儿子——的尊贵与高超。本章包含以下几点:

I. 宣告那从前藉众先知说话的神,在这末世藉他儿子说话的事实;Hebrews 1:1-2。

II. 关于其地位与尊贵的陈述。他是:

(1)万有的承受者;

(2)诸世界的创造者;

(3)神荣耀的光辉与本体的真像;

(4)托住万有;Hebrews 1:2-3。

III. 基督教体系创立者的工作与高升:

(1)他独自以自己的权能,洗净了我们的罪;

(2)他坐在神的右边;

(3)他既承受比天使更尊贵的名,也就拥有比天使更崇高、更贵重的地位;Hebrews 1:3-4。

IV. 证明这里归于他的一切确属于他,特别是他被称为超越天使;Hebrews 1:5-14。

(1)天使从未被称为儿子;Hebrews 1:5。

(2)他被宣告为天使敬拜的对象,而天使不过是奉差遣作神的使者;Hebrews 1:6-7。

(3)他被称为神,他的宝座被说是永永远远的;Hebrews 1:8-9。

(4)他被称为永不改变的。他被宣告为立了天地的根基;天地虽要灭没,他却仍是一样;Hebrews 1:10-12。

(5)没有一个天使曾被这样称呼,他们不过是奉差遣,为那将要承受救恩的人效力;Hebrews 1:13-14。

从这一系列的论证,在 Hebrews 2:1-4 中得出推论:我们当越发郑重所听见的道理。基督教体系的大创立者,有特别该被听从的主张;轻忽他的信息,也有特别的危险。本章的目的,是使本书信的受书人深感基督教创立者的崇高主张,并表明基督教在这方面超越任何别的体系。

bản gốc tiếng anh

Introduction to Hebrews

Section 1. Preliminary Remarks

It need not be said that this Epistle has given rise to much discussion among writers on the New Testament. Indeed there is probably no part of the Bible in regard to which so many conflicting views have been entertained. The name of the author; the time and place where the Epistle was written; the character of the book; its canonical authority; the language in which it was composed; and the persons to whom it was addressed - all have given rise to great difference of opinion. Among the causes of this are the following: - The name of the author is not mentioned. The church to which it was sent, if sent to any particular church, is not designated. There are no certain marks of time in the Epistle, as there often are in the writings of Paul, by which we can determine the time when it was written.

It is not the design of these notes to go into an extended examination of these questions. Those who are disposed to pursue these inquiries, and to examine the questions which have been started in regard to the Epistle, can find ample means in the larger works that have treated of it; and especially in Lardner; in Michaelis' Introduction; in the Prolegomena of Kuinoel; in Hug's Introduction; and particularly in Professor Stuart's invaluable Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews. No other work on this portion of the New Testament is so complete as his, and in the Introduction he has left nothing to be desired in regard to the literature of the Epistle.

Early on controversies arose in the church in regard to a great variety of questions pertaining to this Epistle, which are not yet fully settled. Most of those questions, however, pertain to the literature of the Epistle, and however they may be decided, are not such as to affect the respect which a Christian ought to have for it as a part of the word of God. They pertain to the inquiries, to whom it was written; in what language, and at what time it was composed; questions which in whatever way they may be settled, do not affect its canonical authority, and should not shake the confidence of Christians in it as a part of divine revelation. The only inquiry on these points which it is proper to institute in these notes is, whether the claims of the Epistle to a place in the canon of Scripture are of such a kind as to allow Christians to read it as a part of the oracles of God? May we sit down to it feeling that we are perusing that which has been given by inspiration of the Holy Spirit as a part of revealed truth? Other questions are interesting in their places, and the solution of them is worth all which it has cost; but they need not embarrass us here, nor claim our attention as preliminary to the exposition of the Epistle. All that will be attempted, therefore, in this Introduction, will be such a "condensation" of the evidence collected by others, as shall show that this Epistle has of right a place in the volume of revealed truth, and is of authority to regulate the faith and practice of mankind.

Section 2. To Whom Was the Epistle Written?

It purports to have been written to the "Hebrews." This is not found, indeed, in the body of the Epistle, though it occurs in the subscription at the end. It differs from all the other epistles of Paul in this respect, and from most of the others in the New Testament. In all of the other epistles of Paul, the church or person to whom the letter was sent is specified in the commencement. This, however, commences in the form of an essay or homily; nor is there anywhere in the Epistle any direct intimation as to what church it was sent. The subscription at the end is of no authority, since it cannot be supposed that the author himself would affix it to the Epistle, and since it is known that many of those subscriptions are false. See the remarks at the close of the notes on Romans, and the notes 1 Corinthians. everal questions present themselves here which we may briefly investigate:

(I) "What is the evidence that it was written to the Hebrews?" In reply to this we may observe:

(1) That the inscription at the commencement, "The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Hebrews," though not affixed by the author, may be allowed to express the current sense of the church in ancient times in reference to a question on which they had the best means of judging. These inscriptions at the commencement of the epistles have hitherto in general escaped the suspicion of spuriousness, to which the subscriptions at the close are justly exposed. "Michaelis." They should not in any case be called in question, unless there is good reason from the Epistle itself, or from some other source. This inscription is found in all our present Greek manuscripts, and in nearly all the ancient versions. It is found in the Peshito, the Old Syriac version, which was made in the first or in the early part of the second century. It is the title given to the Epistle by the fathers of the second century, and onward - Stuart.

(2) the testimony of the fathers. Their testimony is unbroken and uniform. With one accord they declare this, and this should be regarded as testimony of great value. Unless there is some good reason to depart from such evidence, it should be regarded as decisive. In this case, there is no good reason for calling it in question, but every reason to suppose it to be correct; nor so far as I have found is there any one who has doubted it.

(3) the internal evidence is of the highest character that it was written to Hebrew converts. It treats subjects of Hebrew institutions. It explains their nature. It makes no allusion to Gentile customs or laws. It all along supposes that those to whom it was sent were familiar with the Jewish history; with the nature of the temple service; with the functions of the priestly office; and with the whole structure of their religion. No other person than those who had been Jews are addressed throughout the Epistle. There is no attempt to explain the nature or design of any customs except those with which they were familiar. At the same time, it is equally clear that they were Jewish converts - converts from Judaism to Christianity - who are addressed. The writer addresses them as Christians, not as those who were to be converted to Christianity; he explains to them the Jewish customs as one would do to those who had been converted from Judaism; he endeavors to guard them from apostasy, as if there were danger that they would relapse again into the system from which they were converted. These considerations seem to be decisive; and in the view of all who have written on the Epistle, as well as of the Christian world at large, they settle the question. It has never been held that the Epistle was directed to Gentiles; and in all the opinions and questions which have been started on the subject, it has been admitted that, wherever they resided, the persons to whom the Epistle was addressed were originally Hebrews who had never been converted to the Christian religion.

(II) "To what particular church of the Hebrews was it written?" Very different opinions have been held on this question. The celebrated Storr held that it was written to the Hebrew part of the churches in Galatia; and that the Epistle to the Galatians was addressed to the Gentile part of those churches. Semler and Noessett maintained that it was written to the churches in Macedonia, and particularly to the church of Thessalonica. Bolten maintains that it was addressed to the Jewish Christians who fled from Palestine in a time of persecution about the year 60 a.d., and who were scattered through Asia Minor. Michael Weber supposed that it was addressed to the church at Corinth. Ludwig conjectured that it was addressed to a church in Spain. Wetstein supposes that it was written to the church at Rome. Most of these opinions are mere conjectures, and all of them depend upon circumstances which furnish only slight evidence of probability. Those who are disposed to examine these, and to see them confuted, may consult Stuart's Commentary on the Hebrews, Introduction Sections 5-9.

The common, and the almost universally received opinion is that the Epistle was addressed to the Hebrew Christians in Palestine. The reasons for this opinion, briefly, are the following:

(1) The testimony of the ancient church was uniform on this point - that the Epistle was not only written to the Hebrew Christians, but to those who were in Palestine. Lardner affirms this to be the testimony of Clement of Alexandria, Jerome, Euthalius, Chrysostom, Theodoret, and Theophylact; and adds that this was the general opinion of the ancients. Works, vol. iv. pp 80, 81. ed. London, 1829.

(2) The inscription at the commencement of the Epistle leads to this supposition. That inscription, though not appended by the hand of the author, was early affixed to it. It is found not only in the Greek manuscripts, but in all the early versions, as the Syriac and the Itala; and was doubtless affixed at a very early period, and by whomsoever affixed, expressed the current sense at the time. It is hardly possible that a mistake would be made on this point; and unless there is good evidence to the contrary, this ought to be allowed to determine the question. That inscription is, "The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Hebrews." But who are the Hebrews - the Ἑβρᾶιοι Hebraioi? Professor Stuart has endeavored to show that this was a term that was employed exclusively to denote the "Jews in Palestine," in contradistinction from foreign Jews, who were called "Hellenists." Compare my notes on Acts 6:1. Bertholdt declares that there is not a single example which can be found in early times of Jewish Christians out of Palestine being called "Hebrews." See a Dissertation on the Greek Language in Palestine. and of the meaning of the word "Hellenists," by Hug, in the Bib. Repository, Vol. I, 547, 548. Compare also Robinson's Lexicon on the word Ἑβρᾶιος Hebraios. If this is so, and if the inscription is of any authority, then it goes far to settle the question. The word "Hebrews" occurs only three times in the New Testament Acts 6:1; 2 Corinthians 11:22; Philippians 3:5 in the first of which it is certain that it is used in this sense, and in both the others of which it is probable. There can be no doubt, it seems to me, that an ancient writer acquainted with the usual sense of the word "Hebrew," would understand an inscription of this kind - "written to the Hebrews" - as designed for the inhabitants of Palestine, and not for the Jews of other countries.

(3) there are some passages in the Epistle itself which Lardner supposes indicate that this Epistle was written to the Hebrews in Palestine, or to those there who had been converted from Judaism to Christianity. As those passages are not conclusive, and as their force has been called in question, and with much propriety, by Professor Stuart (pp. 32-34). I shall merely refer to them. They can be examined at leisure by those who are disposed, and though they do not prove that the Epistle was addressed to the Hebrew Christians in Palestine, yet they can be best interpreted on that supposition, and a special significancy would be attached to them on this supposition. They are the following: Hebrews 1:2; Hebrews 4:2; Hebrews 2:1-4; Hebrews 5:12; Hebrews 4:4-6; Hebrews 10:26-29, Hebrews 10:32-34; Hebrews 13:13-14. The argument of Lardner is that these would be more applicable to their condition than to others; a position which I think cannot be doubted. Some of them are of so general character, indeed, as to be applicable to Christians elsewhere; and in regard to some of them it cannot be certainly demonstrated that the state of things referred to existed in Judea, but taken together they would be more applicable by far to them than to the circumstances of any others of which we have knowledge; and this may be allowed to have some weight at least in determining to whom the Epistle was sent.

(4) the internal evidence of the Epistle corresponds with the supposition that it was written to the Hebrew Christians in Palestine. The passages referred to in the previous remarks (3) might be adduced here as proof. But there is other proof. It might have been otherwise. There might be such strong internal proof that an epistle was not addressed to a supposed people, as completely to neutralize all the evidence derived from an inscription like that prefixed to this Epistle, and all the evidence derived from tradition. But it is not so here. All the circumstances referred to in the Epistle; the general strain of remark; the argument: the allusions, are just such as would be likely to be found in an epistle addressed to the Hebrew Christians in Palestine, and such as would not be likely to occur in an epistle addressed to any other place or people. They are such as the following:

(a) The familiar acquaintance with the Jewish institutions supposed by the writer to exist among those to whom it was sent - a familiarity hardly to be expected even of Jews who lived in other countries.

(b) The danger so frequently adverted to of their relapsing into their former state; of apostatizing from Christianity, and of embracing again the Jewish rites and ceremonies - a danger that would exist nowhere else in so great a degree as in Judea. Compare Hebrews 2:1-3; Hebrews 3:7-11, Hebrews 3:15; Hebrews 4:1; Hebrews 6:1-8; Hebrews 10:26-35.

(c) The nature of the discussion in the Epistle - not turning upon the obligation of circumcision, and the distinction of meats and drinks, which occupied so much of the attention of the apostles and early Christians in other places - but a discussion relating to the whole structure of the Mosaic economy, the pre-eminence of Moses or Christ, the meaning of the rites of the temple, etc. These great questions would be more likely to arise in Judea than elsewhere, and it was important to discuss them fully, as it is done in this Epistle. In other places they would be of less interest, and would excite less difficulty.

(d) The allusion to local places and events; to facts in their history; and to the circumstances of public worship, which would be better understood there than elsewhere. There are no allusions - or if there are they are very brief and infrequent - to pagan customs games, races, and philosophical opinions, as there are often in the other epistles of the New Testament. Those to whom the Epistle was sent, are presumed to have an intimate and minute knowledge of the Hebrew history, and such a knowledge as could be hardly supposed elsewhere. Compare Hebrews 11, particularly Hebrews 11:32-39. Thus, it is implied that they so well understood the subjects referred to relating to the Jewish rites, that it was not necessary that the writer should specify them particularly. See Hebrews 9:5. Of what other persons could this be so appropriately said as of the dwellers in Palestine?

(e) The circumstances of trial and persecution so often referred to in the Epistle, agree well with the known condition of the church in Palestine. That it was subjected to great trials we know; and though this was extensively true of other churches, yet it is probable that there were more vexatious and grievous exactions; that there was more spite and malice; that there were more of the trials arising from the separation of families and the losses of property attending a profession of Christianity in Palestine than elsewhere in the early Christian church. These considerations - though not so conclusive as to furnish absolute demonstration - go far to settle the question. They seem to me so strong as to preclude any reasonable doubt, and are such as the mind can repose on with a great degree of confidence in regard to the original destination of the Epistle.

(3) "was it addressed to a particular church in Palestine, or to the Hebrew Christians there in general?" Whether it was addressed to the churches in general in Palestine, or to some particular church there, it is now impossible to determine. Prof. Stuart inclines to the opinion that it was addressed to the church in Caesarea. The ancients in general supposed it was addressed to the church in Jerusalem. There are some local references in the Epistle which look as though it was directed to some particular church. But the means of determining this question are put beyond our reach, and it is of little importance to settle the question. From the allusions to the temple, the priesthood, the sacrifices, and the whole train of special institutions there, it would seem probable that it was directed to the church in Jerusalem. As that was the capital of the nation, and the center of religious influence; and as there was a large and flourishing church there, this opinion would seem to have great probability; but it is impossible now to determine it. If we suppose that the author sent the Epistle, in the first instance, to some local church, near the central seat of the great influence which he intended to reach by it - addressing to that church the particular communications in the last verses - we shall make a supposition which, so far as can now be ascertained, will accord with the truth in the case.

Section 3. The Author of the Epistle

To those who are familiar with the investigations which have taken place in regard to this Epistle, it need not be said that the question of its authorship has given rise to much discussion. The design of these notes does not permit me to go at length into this inquiry. Those who are disposed to see the investigation pursued at length, and to see the objections to the Pauline origin examined in a most satisfactory manner, can find it done in the Introduction to the Epistle to the Hebrews, by Prof. Stuart, pp. 77-260. All that my purpose requires is to state, in a very brief manner, the evidence on which it is ascribed to the apostle Paul. That evidence is, briefly, the following:

(1) That derived from the church at Alexandria. Clement of Alexandria says, that Paul wrote to the Hebrews, and that this was the opinion of Pantaenus, who was at the head of the celebrated Christian school at Alexandria, and who flourished about 180 a.d. Pantaenus lived near Palestine. He must have been acquainted with the prevailing opinions on the subject, and his testimony must be regarded as proof that the Epistle was regarded as Paul's by the churches in that region. Origen, also of Alexandria, ascribes the Epistle to Paul; though he says that the "sentiments" are those of Paul, but that the words and phrases belong to some one relating the apostle's sentiments, and as it were commenting on the words of his master. The testimony of the church at Alexandria was uniform after the time of Origen, that it was the production of Paul. Indeed there seems never to have been any doubt in regard to it there, and from the commencement it was admitted as his production. The testimony of that church and school is particularly valuable, because:

(a) it was near to Palestine, where the Epistle was probably sent;

(b) Clement particularly had traveled much, and would be likely to understand the prevailing sentiments of the East;

(c) Alexandria was the seat of the most celebrated theological school of the early Christian ages, and those who were at the head of this school would be likely to have correct information on a point like this; and,

(d) Origen is admitted to have been the most learned of the Greek fathers, and his testimony that the "sentiments" were those of Paul may be regarded as of unique value.

(2) it was inserted in the translation into the Syriac, made very early in the second century, and in the Old Italic version, and was hence believed to be of apostolic origin, and is by the inscription ascribed to Paul. This may be allowed to express the general sense of the churches at that time, as this would not have been done unless there had been a general impression that the Epistle was written by him. The fact that it was regarded early as an inspired book is also conclusively shown by the fact that the Second Epistle of Peter, and the Second Epistle and Third Epistle of John, are not found in that version. They came later into circulation than the other epistles, and were not possessed, or regarded as genuine, by the author of that version. The Epistle to the Hebrews is found in these versions, and was, therefore, regarded as one of the inspired books. In those versions it bears the inscription, "To the Hebrews."

(3) this Epistle was received as the production of Paul by the Eastern churches. Justin Martyr, who was born at Samaria, quotes it, about the year 140 a.d. It was found, as has been already remarked, in the Peshito - the Old Syriac Version, made in the early part of the second century Jacob, bishop of Nisibis, also (about 325 a.d.) repeatedly quotes it as the production of an apostle. Ephrem Syrus, or the Syrian, abundantly ascribes this Epistle to Paul. He was the disciple of Jacob of Nisibis, and no man was better qualified to inform himself on this point than Ephrem. No man stands deservedly higher in the memory of the Eastern churches. After him, all the Syrian churches acknowledged the canonical authority of the Epistle to the Hebrews. But the most important testimony of the Eastern church is that of Eusebius, Bishop of Caesarea, in Palestine. He is the well-known historian of the church, and he took pains from all quarters to collect testimony in regard to the Books of Scripture. He says, "There are fourteen epistles of Paul, manifest and well known: but yet there are some who reject that to the Hebrews, alleging in behalf of their opinion, that it was not received by the church of Rome as a writing of Paul." The testimony of Eusebius is particularly important.

He had heard of the objection to its canonical authority. He had weighed that objection. Yet in view of the testimony in the case, he regarded it as the undoubted production of Paul. As such it was received in the churches in the East; and the fact which he mentions, that its genuineness had been disputed by the church of Rome, and that he specifies no other church, proves that it had not been called in question in the East. This seems to me to be sufficient testimony to settle this inquiry. The writers here referred to lived in the very country to which the Epistle was evidently written, and their testimony is uniform. Justin Martyr was born in Samaria; Ephrem passed his life in Syria; Eusebius lived in Cesarea, and Origen passed the last twenty years of his life in Palestine. The churches there were unanimous in the opinion that this Epistle was written by Paul, and their united testimony should settle the question.

Indeed when their testimony is considered, it seems remarkable that the subject should have been regarded as doubtful by critics, or that it should have given rise to so much protracted investigation. I might add to the testimonies above referred to, the fact that the Epistle was declared to be Paul's by the following persons: Archelaus, Bishop of Mesopotamia, about 300 a.d.; Adamantius, about 330 a.d.; Cyril, of Jerusalem, about 348 a.d.; the Council of Laodicea, about 363 a.d.; Epiphanius, about 368 a.d.; Basil, 370 a.d.; Gregory Nazianzen, 370 a.d.; Chrysostom, 398 a.d., etc. etc. Why should not the testimony of such men and churches be admitted? What more clear or decided evidence could we wish in regard to any fact of ancient history? Would not such testimony be ample in regard to an anonymous oration of Cicero, or poem of Virgil or Horace? Are we not constantly acting on far feebler evidence in regard to the authorship of many productions of celebrated English writers?

(4) in regard to the Western churches, it is to be admitted that, like the Second Epistle of Peter, and the Second Epistle and Third Epistle of John, the canonical authority was for some time doubted, or was even called in question. But this may be accounted for. The Epistle had not the name of the author. All the other epistles of Paul had. As the Epistle was addressed to the Hebrews in Palestine, it may not have been soon known to the Western churches. As there were spurious epistles and gospels at an early age, much caution would be used in admitting any anonymous production to a place in the sacred canon. Yet it was not long before all these doubts were removed, and the Epistle to the Hebrews was allowed to take its place among the other acknowledged writings of Paul. It was received as the Epistle of Paul by Hilary, Bishop of Poictiers, about 354 a.d.; by Lucifer, Bishop of Cagliari, 354 a.d.; by Victorinus, 360 a.d.; by Ambrose, Bishop of Milan, 360 a.d.; by Rufinus, 397 a.d., etc. etc.

Jerome, the well-known Latin Father, uses in regard to it the following language: "This is to be maintained, that this Epistle, which is inscribed to the Hebrews, is not only received by the churches at the East as the apostle Paul's, but has been in past times by all ecclesiastical writers in the Greek language; although most Latins think that Barnabas or Clement was the author." Still, it was not rejected by "all" the Latins. Some received it in the time of Jerome as the production of Paul. See Stuart, pp. 114, 115, for the full testimony of Jerome. Augustine admitted that the Epistle was written by Paul. He mentions that Paul wrote fourteen epistles, and specifies particularly the Epistle to the Hebrews. He often cites it as a part of Scripture, and quotes it as the production of an apostle - Stuart, p. 115. From the time of Augustine it was undisputed. By the Council of Hippo, 393 a.d., the Third Council of Carthage, 397 a.d., and the Fifth Council of Carthage, 419 a.d., it was declared to be the Epistle of Paul, and was commended to the churches as such.

(5) as another proof that it is the writing of Paul, we may appeal to the internal evidence:

(a) The author of the Epistle was the companion and friend of Timothy. "Know ye that our brother Timothy is set at liberty - or is sent away - ἀπολελυμένον apolelumenon - with whom if he come speedily, I will make you a visit." Hebrews 13:23. Sent away, perhaps, on a journey, to visit some of the churches, and expected soon to return. In Philippians 2:19, Paul speaks of sending Timothy to them "so soon as he should see how it would go with him," at the same time expressing a hope that he should himself see them shortly. What is more natural than to suppose that he had now sent Timothy to Philippi; that during his absence he wrote this Epistle; that he was waiting for his return; and that he proposed, if Timothy should return soon, to visit Palestine with him? And who would more naturally say this than the apostle Paul - the companion and friend of Timothy; by whom he had been accompanied in his travels; and by whom he was regarded with special interest as a minister of the gospel?

(b) In Hebrews 13:18-19, he asks their prayers that he might be restored to them; and in Hebrews 13:23, he expresses a confident expectation of being able soon to come and see them. From this it is evident that he was then imprisoned, but had hope of speedy release - a state of things in exact accordance with what existed at Rome. Philippians 2:17-24.

(c) He was in bonds when he wrote this Epistle. Hebrews 10:34, "ye had compassion of me in my bonds;" an expression that will exactly apply to the case of Paul. He was in "bonds" in Palestine; he was two whole years in Caesarea a prisoner Acts 24:27; and what was more natural than that the Christians in Palestine should have had compassion on him, and ministered to his needs? To what other person would these circumstances so certainly be applicable?

(d) The salutation Hebrews 13:24, "they of Italy salute you," agrees with the supposition that it was written by Paul when a prisoner at Rome. Paul writing from Rome, and acquainted with Christians from other parts of Italy, would be likely to send such a salutation. In regard to the "objections" which may be made to this use of the passage, the reader may consult Stuart's Introduction to the Hebrews, p. 127, following.

(e) The "doctrines" of the Epistle are the same as those which are taught by Paul in his undisputed writings. It is true that this consideration is not conclusive, but the want of it would be conclusive evidence against the position that Paul wrote it. But the resemblance is not general. It is not such as any man would exhibit who held to the same general system of truth. It relates to "peculiarities" of doctrine, and is such as would be manifested by a man who bad been reared and trained as Paul had:

(1) No one can doubt that the author was formerly a Jew - and a Jew who had been familiar to an uncommon degree with the institutions of the Jewish religion. Every rite and ceremony; every form of opinion; every fact in their history, is perfectly familiar to him. And though the other apostles were Jews, yet we can hardly suppose that they had the familiarity with the minute rites and ceremonies so accurately referred to in this Epistle, and so fully illustrated. With Paul all this was perfectly natural. He had been brought up at the feet of Gamaliel, and had spent the early part of his life at Jerusalem in the careful study of the Old Testament, in the examination of the prevalent opinions, and in the attentive observance of the rites of religion. The other apostles had been born and trained, apparently, on the banks of Gennesareth, and certainly with few of the opportunities which Paul had had for becoming acquainted with the institutions of the temple service. This consideration is fatal, in my view, to the claim which has been set up for Clement as the author of the Epistle. It is wholly incredible that a foreigner should be so familiar with the Jewish opinions, laws, institutions, and history, as the author of this Epistle manifestly was.

(2) there is the same preference for Christianity over Judaism in this Epistle which is shown by Paul in his other epistles, and exhibited in the same form. Among these points are the following - "The gospel imparts superior light." Compare Galatians 4:3, Galatians 4:9; 1 Corinthians 14:20; Ephesians 4:11-13; 2 Corinthians 3:18; with Hebrews 1:1-2; Hebrews 2:2-4; Hebrews 8:9-11; Hebrews 10:1; Hebrews 11:39-40. "The gospel holds out superior motives and encouragements to piety." Compare Galatians 3:23; Galatians 4:2-3; Romans 8:15-17; Galatians 4:1; Galatians 5:13; 1 Corinthians 7:19; Galatians 6:15; with Hebrews 9:9, Hebrews 9:14; Hebrews 12:18-24, Hebrews 12:28; Hebrews 8:6-13. "The gospel is superior in promoting the real and permanent happiness of mankind." Compare Galatians 3:13; 2 Corinthians 3:7, 2 Corinthians 3:9; Romans 3:20; Romans 4:24-25; Ephesians 1:7; Romans 5:1-2; Galatians 2:16; and the same views in Hebrews 12:18-21; Hebrews 9:9; Hebrews 10:4, Hebrews 10:11; Hebrews 6:18-20; Hebrews 7:25; Hebrews 9:24. "The Jewish dispensation was a type and shadow of the Christian." See Colossians 2:16-17; 1 Corinthians 10:1-6; Romans 5:14; 1 Corinthians 15:45-47; 2 Corinthians 3:13-18; Galatians 4:22-31; Galatians 4:1-5; and for the same or similar views, see Hebrews 9:9-14; Hebrews 10:1; Hebrews 8:1-9; Hebrews 9:22-24. "The Christian religion was designed to be perpetual, while the Jewish was intended to be abolished."

See 2 Corinthians 3:10-11, 2 Corinthians 3:13, 2 Corinthians 3:18; 2 Corinthians 4:14-16; Romans 7:4-6; Galatians 3:21-25; Galatians 4:1-7; Galatians 5:1; and for similar views compare Hebrews 8:6-8, Hebrews 8:13; Hebrews 7:17-19; Hebrews 10:1-14. "The person of the Mediator is presented in the same light by the writer of the Epistle to the Hebrews and by Paul." See Philippians 2:6-11; Colossians 1:15-20; 2 Corinthians 8:9; Ephesians 3:9; 1 Corinthians 8:6; 1 Corinthians 15:25-27; and for the same and similar views, see Hebrews 1:2-3; Hebrews 2:9, Hebrews 2:14; Hebrews 12:2; Hebrews 2:8; Hebrews 10:13. "The death of Christ is the propitiatory sacrifice for sin." See 1 Timothy 1:15; 1 Corinthians 15:3; Romans 8:32; Romans 3:24; Galatians 1:4; Galatians 2:20; 1 Corinthians 5:7; Ephesians 1:7; Colossians 1:14; 1 Timothy 2:6; 1 Corinthians 6:20; 1 Corinthians 7:23; Romans 5:12-21; Romans 3:20, Romans 3:28; Romans 8:3; 1 Timothy 2:5-6. For similar views see Hebrews 1:3; Hebrews 2:9; Hebrews 5:8-9; Hebrews 7; Hebrews 8:1-13; Hebrews 9; Hebrews 10:"The general method and arrangement of this Epistle and the acknowledged epistles of Paul are the same." It particularly resembles the Epistles to the Romans and the Galatians, where we have first a doctrinal and then a practical part.

The same is true also to some extent of the Epistles to the Ephesians, Colossians, and Philippians. The Epistle to the Hebrews is on the same plan. As far as Hebrews 10:19, it is principally doctrinal; the remainder is mainly practical. "The manner of appealing to, and applying the Jewish Scriptures, is the same in this Epistle as in those of Paul." The general structure of the Epistle, and the slightest comparison between them, will show this with sufficient clearness. The general remark to be made in view of this comparison is, that the Epistle to the Hebrews is just such an one as Paul might be expected to write; that it agrees with what we know to have been his early training, his views, his manner of life, his opinions, and his habit in writing; that it accords better with his views than with those of any other known writer of antiquity; and that it falls in with the circumstances in which he was known to be placed, and the general object which he had in view. So satisfactory are these views to my mind, that they seem to have all the force of demonstration which can be had in regard to any anonymous publication, and it is a matter of wonder that so much doubt has been experienced in reference to the question who was the author.

It is difficult to account for the fact that the name of the author was omitted. It is found in every other Epistle of Paul, and in general it is appended to the epistles in the New Testament. It is omitted, however, in the three Epistles of John, for reasons which are now unknown. And there may have been similar reasons also unknown for omitting it in this case. The simple fact is, that it is anonymous; and whoever was the author, the same difficulty will exist in accounting for it. If this fact will prove that Paul was not the author, it would prove the same thing in regard to any other person, and would thus be ultimately conclusive evidence that it had no author. What were the reasons for omitting the name can be only matter of conjecture. The most probable opinion, as it seems to me, is this. The name of Paul was odious to the Jews. He was regarded by the nation as an apostate from their religion, and everywhere they showed special malignity against him.

See the Acts of the Apostles. The fact that he was so regarded by them might indirectly influence even those who had been converted from Judaism to Christianity. They lived in Palestine. They were near the temple, and were engaged in its ceremonies and sacrifices - for there is no evidence that they broke off from those observances on their conversion to Christianity. Paul was abroad. It might have been reported that he was preaching against the temple and its sacrifices, and even the Jewish Christians in Palestine might have supposed that he was carrying matters too far. In these circumstances it might have been imprudent for him to have announced his name at the outset, for it might have aroused prejudices which a wise man would wish to allay. But if he could present an argument, somewhat in the form of an essay, showing that he believed that the Jewish institutions were appointed by God, and that he was not an apostate and an infidel; if he could conduct a demonstration that would accord in the main with the prevailing views of the Christians in Palestine, and that was adapted to, strengthen them in the faith of the gospel, and explain to them the true nature of the Jewish rites, then the object could be gained without difficulty, and then they would be prepared to learn that Pant was the author, without prejudice or alarm. Accordingly he thus conducts the argument; and at the close gives them such intimations that they would understand who wrote it without much difficulty. If this was the motive, it was an instance of tact such as was certainly characteristic of Paul, and such as was not unworthy any man. I have no doubt that this was the true motive. It would be soon known who wrote it; and accordingly we have seen it was never disputed in the Eastern churches.

Section 4. The Time When Written

In regard to the time when this Epistle was written, and the place where, critics have been better agreed than on most of the questions which have been started in regard to it. Mill was of opinion that it was written by Paul in the year 63 a.d., in some part of Italy, soon after he bad been released from imprisonment at Rome. Wetstein was of the same opinion. Tillemont also places this Epistle in the year 63 a.d., and supposes that it was written while Paul was at Rome, or at least in Italy, and soon after he was released from imprisonment. Basnage supposes it was written about the year 61, and during the imprisonment of the apostle. Lardner supposes also that it was written in the beginning of the year 63 a.d., and soon after the apostle was released from his confinement. This also is the opinion of Calmet. The circumstances in the Epistle which will enable us to form an opinion on the question about the time and the place are the following:

(1) It was written while the temple was still standing, and before Jerusalem was destroyed. This is evident from the whole structure of the Epistle. There is no allusion to the destruction of the temple or the city, which there certainly would have been if they had been destroyed. Such an event would have contributed much to the object in view, and would have furnished an unbreakable argument that the institutions of the Jews were intended to be superseded by another and a more perfect system. Moreover, there are allusions in the Epistle which suppose that the temple service was then performed. See Hebrews 9:9; Hebrews 8:4-5. But the city and temple were destroyed in the year 70 a.d., and, of course, the Epistle was written before that year.

(2) it was evidently written before the civil wars and commotions in Judea, which terminated in the destruction of the city and nation. This is clear, because there are no allusions to any such disorders or troubles in Palestine, and there is no intimation that they were suffering the evils incident to a state of war. Compare Hebrews 12:4. But those wars commenced 66 a.d., and evidently the Epistle was written before that time.

(3) they were not suffering the evils of violent persecution. They had indeed formerly suffered (compare Hebrews 10:32, Hebrews 10:34); James and Stephen had been put to death Acts 7; Acts 12; but there was no violent and bloody persecution then raging in which they were called to defend their religion at the expense of blood and life. Hebrews 10:32-33. But the persecution under Nero began in the year 64 a.d., and though it began at Rome, and was confined to a considerable degree to Italy, yet it is not improbable that it extended to other places, and it is to be presumed that if such a persecution were raging at the time when the Epistle was written there would be some allusion to this fact. It may be set down, therefore, that it was written before the year 64 ad.

(4) It is equally true that the Epistle was written during the latter part of the apostolic age. The author speaks of the former days in which after they were illuminated they had endured a great fight of afflictions, and when they were made a gazing-stock, and were plundered by their oppressors Hebrews 10:32-34; and he speaks of them as having been so long-converted that they ought to have been qualified to teach others Hebrews 5:12; and, hence, it is fairly to be inferred that they were not recent converts, but that the church there had been established for a considerable period. It may be added, that it was after the writer had been imprisoned - as I suppose in Caesarea (see Section 3) - when they had ministered to him; Hebrews 10:34. But this was as late as the year 60 ad.

(5) At the time when Paul wrote the Epistles to the Ephesians, Philippians, and Colossians, he had hopes of deliverance. Timothy was evidently with him. But now he was absent; Hebrews 13:23. In the Epistle to the Philippians Phi 2:19-23 he says, "But I trust in the Lord Jesus to send Timotheus shortly unto you, that I may be also of good comfort, when I know your state." He expected, therefore, that Timothy would come back to him at Rome. It is probable that Timothy was sent soon after this. The apostle had a fair prospect of being set at liberty, and sent him to them. "During his absence" at this time, it would seem probable, this Epistle was written. Thus, the writer says Hebrews 13:23, "Know ye that our brother Timothy is set at liberty" - or rather, "sent away," or "sent abroad" (see the note in that place); "with whom if be come shortly, I will see you." That is, if he returns soon, as I expect him, I will pay you a visit. It is probable that the Epistle was written while Timothy was thus absent at Philippi, and when he returned, Paul and he went to Palestine, and thence to Ephesus. If so it was written somewhere about the year 63 a.d. as this was the time when Paul was set at liberty.

(6) the Epistle was written evidently in Italy. Thus, in Hebrews 13:24, the writer says, "They of Italy salute you." This would be the natural form of salutation on the supposition that it was written there. He mentions none by name, as he does in his other epistles, for it is probable that none of those who were at Rome would be known by name in Palestine. But there was a general salutation, showing the interest which they had in the Christians in Judea, and expressive of regard for their welfare. This expression is, to my mind, conclusive evidence that the Epistle was written in Italy; and in Italy there was no place where this would be so likely to occur as at Rome.

Section 5. The Language in which It Was Written

This is a vexed and still unsettled question, and it does not seem to be possible to determine it with any considerable degree of certainty. Critics of the ablest name have been divided on it, and what is remarkable, have appealed to the same arguments to prove exactly opposite opinions - one class arguing that the style of the Epistle is such as to prove that it was written in Hebrew, and the other appealing to the same proofs to demonstrate that it was written in Greek. Among those who have supposed that it was written in Hebrew are the following, namely: - Some of the fathers - as Clement of Alexandria, Theodoret, John Damascenus, Theophylact; and among the moderns, Michaelis has been the most strenuous defender of this opinion. This opinion was also held by the late Dr. James P. Wilson, who says, "It was probably written in the common language of the Jews;" that is, in that mixture of Hebrew, Syriac, and Chaldee, which was usually spoken in the time of the Saviour, and which was known as the Syro-Chaldaic.

On the other hand, the great body of critics have supposed it was written in the Greek language. This was the opinion of Fabricius, Lightfoot, Whitby, Beausobre, Capellus, Basnage, Mill, and others, and is also the opinion of Lardnet, Hug, Stuart, and perhaps of most modern critics. These opinions may be seen examined at length in Michaelis' Introduction, Hag, Stuart, and Lardner.

The arguments in support of the opinion that it was written in Hebrew are, briefly, the following:

(1) The testimony of the fathers. Thus, Clement of Alexandria says, "Paul wrote to the Hebrews in the Hebrew language, and Luke carefully translated it into Greek." Jerome says, "Paul as a Hebrew wrote to the Hebrews in Hebrew - Scripserat ut Hebraeus Hebraeis Hebraice;" and then he adds, "this Epistle was translated into Greek, so that the coloring of the style was made diverse in this way from that of Paul's."

(2) the fact that it was written for the use of the Hebrews, who spoke the Hebrew, or the "Talmudic" language, is alleged as a reason for supposing that it must have been written in that language.

(3) it is alleged by Michaelis, that the style of the Greek, as we now have it, is far more pure and Classical than Paul elsewhere employs, and that hence it is to be inferred that it was translated by some one who was master of the Greek language. On this, however, the most eminent critics disagree.

(4) it is alleged by Michaelis, that the quotations in the Epistle, as we have it, are made from the Septuagint, and that they are foreign to the purpose which the writer had in view as they are now quoted, whereas they are exactly in point as they stand in the Hebrew. Hence he infers that the original Hebrew was quoted by the author, and that the translator used the common version at hand instead of making an exact translation for himself. Of the fact alleged here, however, there may be good ground to raise a question; and if it were so, it would not prove that the writer might not have used the common and accredited translation, though less to his purpose than the original. Of the fact, moreover, to which Michaelis here refers, Prof. Stuart says, "He has not adduced a single instance of what he calls a "wrong translation" which wears the appearance of any considerable probability." The only instance urged by Michaelis which seems to me to be plausible is Hebrews 1:7. These are the principal arguments which have been urged in favor of the opinion that this Epistle was written in the Hebrew language. They are evidently not conclusive. The only argument of any considerable weight is the testimony of some of the fathers, and it may be doubted whether they gave this as a matter of historic fact or only as a matter of opinion. See Hug's Introduction, 144. It is morally certain that in one respect their statement cannot be true. They state that it was translated by Luke; but it is capable of the clearest proof that it was not translated by Luke, the author of the Gospel and the Acts of the Apostles, since there is the most remarkable dissimilarity in the style.

On the other hand there are alleged in favor of the opinion that it was written in Greek the following considerations, namely:

(1) The fact that we have no Hebrew original. If it was written in Hebrew, the original was early lost. None of the fathers say that they had seen it; none quote it. All the copies that we have are in Greek. If it was written in Hebrew, and the original was destroyed, it must have been at a very early period, and it is remarkable that no one should have mentioned the fact or alluded to it. Besides, it is scarcely conceivable that the original should have so soon perished, and that the translation should have altogether taken its place. If it was addressed to the Hebrews in Palestine, the same reason which made it proper that it should have been written in Hebrew would have led them to retain it in that language, and we might have supposed that Origen, or Eusebius, or Jerome, who lived there, or Ephrem the Syrian, would have adverted to the fact that there was there a Hebrew original. The Jews were remarkable for retaining their sacred books in the language in which they were written, and if this were written in Hebrew it is difficult to account for the fact that it was so soon suffered to perish.

(2) the presumption - a presumption amounting to almost a moral certainty - is, that an apostle writing to the Christians in Palestine would write in Greek. This presumption is based on the following circumstances:

(a) The fact that all the other books of the New Testament were written in Greek, unless the Gospel by Matthew is an exception.

(b) This occurred in cases where it would seem to have been as improbable as it was that one writing to the Hebrews should use that language. For instance, Paul wrote to the church in Rome in the Greek language, though the "Latin" language was what was in universal use there.

(c) The Greek was a common language in the East. It seems to have been familiarly spoken, and to have been commonly understood.

(d) Like the other books of the New Testament, this Epistle does not appear to have been intended to be confined to the Hebrews only. The writings of the apostles were regarded as the property of the church at large. Those writings would be copied and spread abroad. The Greek language was a far better language for such a purpose than the Hebrew language. It was polished and elegant; was adapted to the purpose of discoursing on moral subjects; was fitted to express delicate shades of thought, and was the language which was best understood by the world at large.

(e) It was the language which Paul would naturally use unless there was a strong reason for his employing the Hebrew. Though he was able to speak in Hebrew Act 21:40, yet he had spent his early days in Tarsus, where the Greek was the vernacular tongue, and it was probably that which he had first learned. Besides this, when this Epistle was written he had been absent from Palestine about 25 years, and in all that time he had been there but a few days. He had been where the Greek language was universally spoken. He had been among Jews who spoke that language. It was the language used in their synagogues, and Paul had addressed them in it. After thus preaching, conversing, and writing in that language for 25 years, is it any wonder that he should prefer writing in it; that he should naturally do it; and is it not to be presumed that he would do it in this case? These presumptions are so strong that they ought to be allowed to settle a question of this kind unless there is positive proof to the contrary.

(3) there is internal proof that it was written in the Greek language. The evidence of this kind consists in the fact that the writer bases an argument on the meaning and force of Greek words, which could not have occurred had he written in Hebrew. Instances of this kind are such as these:

(a) In Hebrews 2:he applies a passage from Psalm 8:1-9 to prove that the Son of God must have had a human nature, which was to be exalted above the angels, and placed at the head of the creation. The passage is, "Thou hast made him a little while inferior to the angels. Hebrews 2:7, margin. In the Hebrew, in Psalm 8:5, the word rendered "angels," is אלהים 'Elohiym - God; and the sense of "angels" attached to that word, though it may sometimes occur, is so unusual, that an argument would not have been built on the Hebrew language.

(b) In Hebrews 7:1, the writer has explained the name "Melchizedek," and translated it "king of Salem" - telling what it is in "Greek" - a thing which would not have been done had he written in Hebrew, where the word was well understood. It is possible, indeed, that a translator might have done this, but the explanation seems to be interwoven with the discourse itself, and to constitute a part of the argument.

(c) In Hebrews 9:16-17, there is an argument on the meaning of the word "covenant" - διαθήκη diathēkē - which could not have occurred had the Epistle been in Hebrew. It is founded on the double meaning of that word - denoting both a "covenant" and a "testament," or "will." The Hebrew word - בּרית beriyt - has no such double signification. It means only "covenant," and is never used in the sense of the word "will," or testament. The proper translation of that word would be συνθήκη sunthēkē - but the translators of the Septuagint uniformly used the former - διαθήκη diathēkē and on this word the argument of the apostle is based. This could not have been done by a translator; it must have been by the original author, for it is incorporated into the argument.

(d) In Hebrews 10:3-9, the author shows that Christ came to make an atonement for sin, and that in order to this it was necessary that he should have a human body. This he shows was not only necessary, but was predicted. In doing this, he appeals to Psalm 40:6 - "A body hast thou prepared for me." But the Hebrew here is, "Mine ears hast thou opened." This passage would have been much less pertinent than the other form - "a body hast thou prepared me; " - and indeed it is not easy to see how it would bear at all on the object in view. See Hebrews 10:10. But in the Septuagint, the phrase stands as he quotes it - "a body hast thou prepared for me;" a fact which demonstrates, whatever difficulties there may be about the "principle" on which he makes the quotation, that the Epistle was written in Greek. It may be added, that it has nothing of the appearance of a translation. It is not stiff, forced, or constrained in style, as translations usually are. It is impassioned, free, flowing, full of animation, life, and coloring, and has all the appearance of being an original composition. So clear have these considerations appeared, that the great body of critics now concur in the opinion that the Epistle was originally written in Greek

Section 6. The Design and General Argument of the Epistle

The general purpose of this Epistle is, to preserve those to whom it was sent from the danger of apostasy. Their danger on this subject did not arise so much from persecution, as from the circumstances that were fitted to attract them again to the Jewish religion. The temple, it is supposed, and indeed it is evident, was still standing. The morning and evening sacrifice was still offered. The splendid rites of that imposing religion were still observed. The authority of the law was undisputed. Moses was a lawgiver, sent from God, and no one doubted that the Jewish form of religion had been instituted by their fathers in conformity with the direction of God. Their religion had been founded amidst remarkable manifestations of the Deity - in flames, and smoke, and thunder; it had been communicated by the ministration of angels; it had on its side and in its favor all the venerableness and sanction of a remote antiquity; and it commended itself by the pomp of its ritual, and by the splendor of its ceremonies. On the other hand, the new form of religion had little or nothing of this to commend it. It was of recent origin. It was founded by the Man of Nazareth, who had been trained up in their own land, and who had been a carpenter, and who had had no extraordinary advantages of education. Its rites were few and simple. It had no splendid temple service; none of the pomp and pageantry, the music and the magnificence of the ancient religion. It had no splendid array of priests in magnificent vestments, and it had not been imparted by the ministry of angels. Fishermen were its ministers; and by the body of the nation it was regarded as a schism, or heresy, that enlisted in its favor only the most humble and lowly of the people.

In these circumstances, how natural was it for the enemies of the gospel in Judea to contrast the two forms of religion, and how keenly would Christians there feel it! All that was said of the antiquity and the divine origin of the Jewish religion they knew and admitted; all that was said of its splendor and magnificence they saw; and all that was said of the humble origin of their own religion they were constrained to admit also. their danger was not that arising from persecution. It was that of being affected by considerations like these, and of relapsing again into the religion of their fathers, and of apostatizing from the gospel; and it was a danger which beset no other part of the Christian world.

To meet and counteract this danger was the design of this Epistle. Accordingly, the writer contrasts the two religions in all the great points on which the minds of Christians in Judea would be likely to be affected, and shows the superiority of the Christian religion over the Jewish in every respect, and especially in the points that had so much attracted their attention, and affected their hearts. He begins by showing that the author of the Christian religion was superior in rank to any and all who had ever delivered the word of God to man. He was superior to the prophets, and even to the angels. He was over all things, and all things were subject to him. There was, therefore, a special reason why they should listen to him, and obey his commands; Hebrews 1:1-14 and Hebrews 2:He was superior to Moses, the great Jewish lawgiver, whom they venerated so much, and on whom they so much prided themselves; Hebrews 3:Having shown that the Great Founder of the Christian religion was superior to the prophets, to Moses, and to the angels, the writer proceeds to show that the Christian religion was characterized by having a High Priest superior to that of the Jews, and of whom the Jewish high priest was but a type and emblem.

He shows that all the rites of the ancient religion, splendid as they were, were also but types, and were to vanish away - for they had had their fulfillment in the realities of the Christian faith He allows that the Christians High Priest derived his origin and his rank from a more venerable antiquity than the Jewish high priest did - because he went back to Melchizedek, who lived long before Aaron, and that he had far superior dignity from the fact that he had entered into the Holy of Holies in heaven. The Jewish high priest entered once a year into the most holy place in the temple; the Great High Priest of the Christian faith had entered into the Most Holy place - of which that was but the type and emblem - into heaven. In short, whatever there was of dignity and honor in the Jewish faith had more than its counterpart in the Christian religion; and while the Christian religion was permanent, that was fading.

The rites of the Jewish system, magnificent as they were, were designed to be temporary. They were mere types and shadows of things to come. They had their fulfillment in Christianity That had an Author more exalted in rank by far than the author of the Jewish system; it had a High Priest more elevated and enduring; it had rites which brought men nearer to God; it was the substance of what in the temple service was type and shadow. By considerations such as these the author of this Epistle endeavors to preserve them from apostasy. Why should they go back? Why should they return to a less perfect system? Why go back from the substance to the shadow? Why turn away from the true sacrifice to the type and emblem? Why linger around the earthly tabernacle, and contemplate the high priest there, while they had a more perfect and glorious High Priest, who had entered into the heavens? And why should they turn away from the only perfect sacrifice - the great offering made for transgression - and go back to the bloody rites which were to be renewed every day?

And why forsake the perfect system - the system that was to endure for ever - for that which was soon to vanish away? The author of this Epistle is very careful to assure them that if they thus apostatized, there could be no hope for them. If they now rejected the sacrifice of the Son of God, then was no other sacrifice for sin. That was the last great sacrifice for the sins of men. It was designed to close all bloody offerings. It was not to be repeated. If that was rejected, there was no other. The Jewish rites were soon to pass away; and even if they were not, they could not cleanse the conscience from sin. Persecuted then though they might be; reviled, ridiculed, opposed, yet they should not abandon their Christian hope, for it was their all; they should not neglect him who spake to them from heaven, for in dignity, rank, and authority, he far surpassed all who in former times had made known the will of God to men.

This Epistle, therefore, occupies a most important place in the book of revelation, and without it that book would be incomplete. It is the most full explanation which we have of the meaning of the Jewish institutions. In the Epistle to the Romans we have a system of religious doctrine, and particularly a defense of the great doctrine of justification by faith. Important doctrines are discussed in the other epistles; but there was something wanted that would show the meaning of the Jewish rites and ceremonies, and their connection with the Christian scheme; something which would show us how the one was preparatory to the other; and I may add, something that would restrain the imagination in endeavoring to show how the one was designed to introduce the other. The one was a system of "types" and "shadows." But on nothing is the human mind more prone to wander than on the subject of emblems and analogies.

This has been shown abundantly in the experience of the Christian church, from the time of Origen to the present. Systems of divinity, commentaries, and sermons, have shown everywhere how prone men of ardent imaginations have been to find types in everything pertaining to the ancient economy; to discover hidden meanings in every ceremony; and to regard every pin and hook and instrument of the tabernacle as designed to inculcate some truth, and to shadow forth some fact or doctrine of the Christian revelation. It was desirable to have one book that should tell how that is; to fetter down the imagination and bind it by severe rules, and to restrain the vagaries of honest but credulous devotion. Such a book we have in the Epistle to the Hebrews. The ancient system is there explained by one who had been brought up in the midst of it, and who understood it thoroughly; by one who had a clear insight into the relation which it bore to the Christian economy; by one who was under the influence of divine inspiration, and who could not err.

The Bible would have been incomplete without this book: and when I think of the relation between the Jewish and the Christian systems; when I look on the splendid rites of the ancient economy, and ask their meaning; when I wish a full guide to heaven, and ask for that which gives completeness to the whole, I turn instinctively to the Epistle to the Hebrews. When I wish also that which shall give me the most elevated view of the Great Author of Christianity and of his work, and the most clear conceptions of the sacrifice which he made for sin: and when I look for considerations that shall be most effectual in restraining the soul from apostasy, and for considerations to enable it to bear trials with patience and with hope, my mind recurs to this book, and I feel that the book of revelation, and the hopes of man, would be incomplete without it.

Analysis Of The Chapter

The main object of the Epistle is to commend the Christian religion to those who were addressed in it in such a way as to prevent defection from it. This is done, principally, by showing its superiority to the Mosaic system. The great danger of Christians in Palestine was of relapsing into the Jewish system. The imposing nature or its rites; the public sentiment in its favor; the fact of its antiquity, and its undisputed divine origin, would all tend to that. To counteract this, the writer of this Epistle shows that the gospel bad higher claims on their attention, and that if that was rejected ruin was inevitable. In doing this, he begins, in this chapter, by showing the superiority of the Author of Christianity to prophets and to the angels; that is, that he had a rank that entitled him to the profoundest regard. The drift of this chapter, therefore, is to show the dignity and exalted nature of the Author of the Christian system - the Son of God. The chapter comprises the following points:

I. The announcement of the fact that God, who had formerly spoken by the prophets, had in this last dispensation spoken by his Son; Hebrews 1:1-2.

II. The statement respecting his rank and dignity. He was:

(1) the Heir of all things;

(2) the Creator of the worlds;

(3) the Brightness of the divine glory and the proper expression of his nature;

(4) he upheld all things; Hebrews 1:2-3.

III. The work and exaltation of the Author of the Christian system:

(1) He, by his own unassisted agency, purified us from our sins.

(2) he is seated at the right hand of God.

(3) he has a more exalted and valuable inheritance than the angels, in proportion as his name is more exalted than theirs; Hebrews 1:3-4.

IV. Proofs that what is here ascribed to him belongs to him, particularly that he is declared to be superior to the angels; Hebrews 1:5-14.

(1) the angels have never been addressed with the title of Son: Hebrews 1:5.

(2) he is declared to be the object of worship by the angels, while they are employed merely as the messengers of God; Hebrews 1:6-7.

(3) he is addressed as God, and his throne is said to be forever and ever; Hebrews 1:8-9.

(4) he is addressed as immutable. He is declared to have laid the foundations of heaven and earth; and though they would perish, yet he would remain the same; Hebrews 1:10-12.

(5) none of the angels had been addressed in this manner, but they were employed in the subordinate work of ministering to the heirs of salvation; Hebrews 1:13-14.

From this train of reasoning, the inference is drawn in Hebrews 2:1-4, that we ought to give diligent heed to what had been spoken. The Great Author of the Christian scheme had special claims to be heard, and there was special danger in disregarding his message. The object of this chapter is to impress those to whom the Epistle was addressed with the high claims of the Founder of Christianity, and to show that it was superior in this respect to any other system.

1

Hebrews 1:1

Lối đi mở

简体中文

神既多次——本书信的开端,与保罗所写的其他书信都不同。在其他每一封书信中,他都是先宣告自己的名字,以及受书教会或个人的名字。关于他在此为何不循惯例,见导论第三节。本书信以充分的承认开始:他相信神在古时已作出重要的启示,但如今,神以一种更特别要求他们注意的方式传达了他的旨意。这一宣告在此有特别的重要性。他写信的对象,是在先知所教导之真理的完全信仰中受培育的人。使徒的目的既然是要显明福音更优越的主张,引导他们不再倚靠按旧约指示所设立的礼仪,那么,承认他们对先知默示的信仰根基稳固,对他就是绝对重要的。

他不是不信者。他不愿质疑那些被视为出于默示之书卷的神圣起源。他完全承认希伯来人在这一点上所持守的一切,同时又指明,新的启示对他们的注意力有更重要的主张。译作“多次”的词——πολυμερῶς polumerōs——意为“分成许多部分”。它在此指从前启示分次赐下这一事实:启示并非一次全部赐下,而是随着百姓的需要、并随着神乐意赐下的时机,陆续传达的。一时是藉着历史,然后藉着预言,藉着诗歌,藉着箴言,藉着某种庄严而特殊的信息,等等。古代的启示是不同主题、不同时代之诸多著作的汇集;但如今,神已藉着他的儿子向我们说话——这位独一伟大的使者来到,为要完成神圣的传达,给人类一个统一而连贯的启示。这里的对比,在于先知启示之众多零散的部分,与神儿子启示的独一性。这个词在新约别处没有出现。

多方——πολυτρόπως polutropōs。以许多方式。不是全用一种方式。神曾用多种方法传达他的旨意:一时是直接的传达,另一时是藉着梦,又一时的藉着异象,等等。关于神用来传达旨意的各种方法,见以赛亚书导论第七节。与这些相对,神如今是藉着他的儿子说话。他以一种统一的方式向我们传达:不是藉着梦或异象,而是直接出于他的传达。这里所用的词,同样在新约别处没有出现。

在古时——即从前;在古代。照摩西的记载,这一系列启示始于亚当(Genesis 3),终于玛拉基——其间超过三千五百年。从玛拉基到救主的时代,没有记载下来的神圣传达;而书写启示的整个时期——即从摩西到玛拉基、神圣传达被记录下来的时期——约为一千年。

向列祖——即向我们的祖先;向古代的人。

藉着众先知——“先知”一词在圣经中含义广泛。它不仅指预言将来之事的人,也指在任何题目上传达神圣旨意的人。见 Romans 12:6 注释;1 Corinthians 14:1 注释。这里正是按这宽泛的意义使用的——指古时神藉以向犹太人传达启示的一切人。

bản gốc tiếng anh

God who at sundry times - The commencement of this Epistle varies from all the others which Paul wrote. In every other instance he at first announces his name, and the name of the church or of the individual to whom he wrote. In regard to the reason why he here varies from that custom, see the introduction, section 3. This commences with the full acknowledgment of his belief that God had made important revelations in past times, but that now he had communicated his will in a manner that more especially claimed their attention. This announcement was of particular importance here. He was writing to those who had been trained up in the full belief of the truths taught by the prophets. As the object of the apostle was to show the superior claims of the gospel, and to lead them from putting confidence in the rites instituted in accordance with the directions of the Old Testament, it was of essential importance that he should admit that their belief of the inspiration of the prophets was well founded.

He was not an infidel. He was not disposed to call in question the divine origin of the books which were regarded as given by inspiration. He fully admitted all that had been held by the Hebrews on that heart, and yet showed that the new revelation had more important claims to their attention. The word rendered "at sundry times" - πολυμερῶς polumerōs - means "in many parts." It refers here to the fact that the former revelation had been given in various parts. It had not all been given at once. It had been communicated from time to time as the exigencies of the people required, and as God chose to communicate it. At one time it was by history, then by prophecy, by poetry, by proverbs, by some solemn and special message, etc. The ancient revelation was a collection of various writings, on different subjects, and given at different times; but now God had addressed us by His Son - the one great Messenger who had come to finish the divine communications, and to give a uniform and connected revelation to mankind. The contrast here is between the numerous separate parts of the revelation given by the prophets, and the oneness of that given by his Son. The word does not occur elsewhere in the New Testament.

And in divers manners - - πολυτρόπως polutropōs. In many ways. It was not all in one mode. He had employed various methods in communicating his will. At one time it was by direct communication, at another by dreams, at another by visions, etc. In regard to the various methods which God employed to communicate his will, see Introduction to Isaiah, section 7. In contradistinction from these, God had now spoken by his Son. He had addressed us in one uniform manner. It was not by dreams, or visions; it was a direct communication from him. The word used here, also, occurs nowhere else in the New Testament.

In times past - Formerly; in ancient times. The series of revelations began, as recorded by Moses, with Adam Genesis 3, and terminated with Malachi - a period of more than three thousand five hundred years. From Malachi to the time of the Saviour there were no recorded divine communications, and the whole period of written revelation, or when the divine communications were recorded from Moses to Malachi, was about a thousand years.

Unto the fathers - To our ancestors; to the people of ancient times.

By the prophets - The word "prophet" in the Scriptures is used in a wide signification. It means not only those who predict future events, but these who communicate the divine will on any subject. See Romans 12:6 note; 1 Corinthians 14:1 note. It is used here in that large sense - as denoting all those by whom God had made communications to the Jews in former times.

2

Hebrews 1:2

Lối đi mở

简体中文

就在这末世——即在这最后的体制中;在这世界事务将要完结的体制中。与此类似的短语在圣经中屡见。它们并不是暗示世界很快就要终结,而是说那是“最后的”体制、世界“最后的”时期。此前有过列祖时期、律法之下的时期、众先知的时期等等;而这是神的“最后”传达方式得享的时期,世界也将在其下结束。这可能是一段很长的时期,但它将是“最后的”一个;就这短语的意义而言,它可能是最长的时期,或比其他一切时期加起来还长,但它仍是“最后的”一个。见 Acts 2:17 注释;Isaiah 2:2 注释。

晓谕我们——这里的“我们”二字,并不必然意味着本书信的作者曾亲耳听见他,也不意味着受书的读者曾亲耳听见他。它的意思是:神如今已藉着他的儿子向人传达了他的旨意。我们虽未亲耳听见、亲眼见过他,说神已藉着他的儿子向我们说话,仍是完全恰当的。我们拥有他所说、并命人记录下来为要引导我们的话。

藉着他的儿子——这是通常加给主耶稣的称号,表明他与神独特的关系。犹太人明白这称号意味着与神同等(见 John 5:18 注释;参 John 10:33、John 10:36),这里也是带着这意义使用的。见 Romans 1:4 的注释,那里充分讨论了“神的儿子”这短语的意义。这里暗示:神的儿子既已向我们说话,这就把留意他话语的最高义务加在我们身上;他的权威超越古时一切说话的人;拒绝留意他所说的话,将有特别的罪责。见 Hebrews 2:1-4;参 Hebrews 12:25。当向神儿子的启示表示更高敬重的理由,大致如下:

(1)他的地位与尊贵。他与神同等(John 1:1),并且在本章中他自己被称为神(Hebrews 1:8)。因此,他有权下令;他一开口,人就当顺从。

(2)他在许多对世界至为重要的题目上,向人传达之真理的清晰。启示是渐进的——如同东方破晓。起初只有一点光;它增强并扩展,直到事物越来越清晰可见,然后太阳带着浑圆的荣耀升起。起初我们只分辨出某物的存在——模糊而不定形;然后能勾出轮廓;再后是它的颜色、大小、比例、帷饰——直到它完全启示、立在我们面前。启示也是这样。有许多题目我们如今看得很清楚,而单凭先知的教导却理解得极不完全,倘若我们只有旧约,如今也仍会如此。其中如下:

(a)神的品格。基督来,是要使人认识他是满有怜悯的一位,并显明他怎能既是怜悯的、又是公义的。主耶稣所给的关乎神的观念,远比古时先知所给的清晰;与古时哲学家的观念相比,它们就像太阳之于最黑暗的午夜。

(b)人与神和好的途径。新约——可以视为神“藉他儿子对我们所说的话”——已经告诉我们,与神和好这伟大的工怎样才能成就。主耶稣告诉我们,他来是要“舍命作多人的赎价”;他为朋友舍命;他将要为人死;他要吸引万人归向他。众先知——特别是以赛亚——确实在这些要点上投射了许多亮光。但民众大众并不明白他们的启示。那些启示关乎将来的事,总是难以明白。但基督已经把救恩之路告诉我们,并且讲得如此清楚,凡奔跑的都能读。

(c)救赎者的道德训词,超越他以前任何一切人的训词。它们高超、纯洁、宽广、仁慈——正配得神的儿子来宣告。这确实是众口一词承认的。不信者也不得不承认,救主一切的道德训词都极其纯洁仁爱。它们若被遵行,世界就必充满公义、真理、纯洁与仁爱。谬误、欺诈、伪善、野心、战争、放荡与酗酒必止息;相反的美德必把幸福散布于世界之面。先知确实传过许多极重要的道德训词,但地上最纯洁、最广博的良善道德公义原则体系,可见于救主的教导。

(d)他给了我们人类对来世最清楚的看见;并且关于那来世,他启示了一类对人类有最深层意义、从前全然未知或只是部分启示的真理。

  1. 他启示了将来存在之状态的确凿——与历代的撒都该人相对。在他来以前,无数人否认这一点;在没有否认的地方,支持它的论证也往往极其薄弱。这“真理”为一些人——如柏拉图及其门徒——所持守,但他们所倚靠的“论证”薄弱,不能使灵魂得安息。他们的“真理”得自传统;“论证”却是他们自己的。

  2. 他启示了身体复活的道理。这在以前几乎为全世界所怀疑或否认,被认为荒谬而不可能。救主教导了它的确凿;他不止一次叫人复活,以显明它是可能的;他自己复活了,使整件事无可争议。

  3. 他启示了将来审判——全人类受审判——的确凿。

  4. 他启示了关乎来世的伟大而重要的真理。在他来以前,一切都是黑暗的。希腊人说到乐土(Elysian fields),但那不过是想像的梦幻;希伯来人对来世只有模糊的概念——那里一切幽暗阴沉,至多偶尔一瞥那有一圣洁蒙福天堂的真理;但对大众的心思而言,一切都是模糊的。基督启示了一个天堂,也告诉我们有一个地狱。他指明前者可得、后者可避。他提出了这样作的重要动机;即使他仅仅作了这些,他的传达也配得人类最深的注意。我还可以补充:

(3)神的儿子从他说这话的方式,也对我们拥有要求留意的主张。他说话像有权柄的人(Matthew 7:29);他像“见证人”那样说话,见证他所看见、所知道的(John 3:11)。他论到神、天堂与地狱,毫无疑惑或含糊。他的话像一个对所描述的一切了如指掌者的语言——他看见一切,知道一切。他对所说之话的真实性毫无犹豫与怀疑;他说话时,仿佛整个灵魂都被其不可言喻的重要性所感。从来没有人像主耶稣那样,向人说论及地狱如此重大的话(见 Matthew 23:33 的注释);从来没有什么宣告,如此适合使一个罪恶的世界生畏震惊。

立他为承受万有的——见 Psalm 2:8;参 Romans 8:17 的注释。这是取自他是“神儿子”这一事实的说法。若是儿子,便是后嗣——人间通常如此。这话不可按字面理解,仿佛他像人那样承受什么。后嗣是在物主死后——通常是父亲死后——承受那物的人。但这层意义不能应用于主耶稣。这话的使用,是要表明他作为神儿子的地位与尊贵。既是神的儿子,万有就都是他的,正如父亲的产业在他死时归给儿子一样。译作“后嗣”的词——κληρονόμος klēronomos——的本义是:

(1)以抽签获得某物的人;以及

(2)我们通常所理解意义上的“后嗣”。它也可以指作为分所领受之任何事物或任何产业的“拥有者”;见 Romans 4:13-14。在新约中,它每一处都译作“后嗣”。应用于基督,它的意思是:他作为神的儿子,是万有的拥有者或主宰,或者说万有都是他的;参 Acts 2:36;Acts 10:36;John 17:10;John 16:15。“凡父所有的,都是我的。”其意就是:万有都属于神的儿子。那么,谁像基督这样“富足”呢?谁能这样把持久而丰盛的财富赐给他的朋友呢?

也曾藉着他——即藉着他的作为;或者说,他是创造中实际的动因。Grotius 猜想这意思是“为着他的缘故”,意即宇宙的形成是以弥赛亚为参照的,与一条古犹太格言相合。但译作“藉着”的词(διὰ dia)在后面支配属格时——如这里——更常见而古典的用法,是指出工具因;即事情藉以作成的动因;见 Matthew 1:22;Matthew 2:5、Matthew 2:15、Matthew 2:23;Luke 18:31;John 2:17;Acts 2:22、Acts 2:43;Acts 4:16;Acts 12:9;Romans 2:16;Romans 5:5。宇宙是为着神儿子的荣耀而形成、这世界是为彰显他的荣耀而被造的,这可能是真的;但不宜把那教义建立在这样一段经文上。它显然而正当的意思是:他是创造的动因——这真理在别处有充分的教导;见 John 1:3、John 1:10;Colossians 1:16;Ephesians 3:9;1 Corinthians 8:6。这意义也更符合使徒在此的目的。他的目的是彰显神儿子的尊贵。他是万有的创造者这一考虑,比万有为他而造更能显明这一点。

创造诸世界——即宇宙,或万物。这里的词——αἰών aiōn——在 Hebrews 11:3 中无疑正是这样使用的。这词的本义是“世代”——一段无限长的时间;随后是永续、恒常、永恒——“恒常”的存在。关于这词意义的详细考察,读者可参 Stuart 教授的论文,载《朝圣者之灵》(Spirit of the Pilgrims)1829年版,第406-452页。从“世代”或“持续”的意义出发,这词转而指现今与将来的世代;现今的世界与将来的世界;现今的世界,连同它一切的忧虑、挂虑与邪恶;这世界的人——一个邪恶的世代,等等。再后它指世界——物质宇宙,受造的整体。这词在新约中这一意义惟一完全清楚的用法是在 Hebrews 11:3,那里毫无疑义:“我们因着信,就知道诸世界是藉神话语造成的;这样,所看见的,并不是从显然之物造出来的。”我们眼前这段经文也可以作同样的解释,而且这是最明显、最易明白的。说“诸世代”或“诸体制”是神的儿子所造,能有什么意思呢?希伯来人使用这词——צולם ‛owlaam——的意义相同。它的本义是“世代、持续”;由此他们用它指世界——由诸“世代”或诸代人所组成;随后指世界本身。这是对本段经文公正的、在我看来也是惟一可解的解释——这解释充分得蒙上面所引经文的支持,那些经文证明宇宙是藉着神儿子的作为造成的。参 Hebrews 1:10 注释,以及 John 1:3 注释。

bản gốc tiếng anh

Hath in these last days - In this the final dispensation; or in this dispensation under which the affairs of the world will be wound up. Phrases similar to this occur frequently in the Scriptures. They do not imply that the world was soon coming to an end, but that that was the "last" dispensation, the "last" period of the world. There had been the patriarchal period, the period under the Law, the prophets, etc., and This was the period during which God's "last" method of communication would be enjoyed, and under which the world would close. It might be a very long period, but it would be the "last" one; and so far as the meaning of the phrase is concerned, it might be the longest period, or longer than all the others put together, but still it would be the "last" one. See Acts 2:17 note; Isaiah 2:2 note.

Spoken unto us - The word "us" here does not of necessity imply that the writer of the Epistle had actually heard him, or that they had heard him to whom the Epistle was written. It means that God had now communicated his will to man by his Son. It may be said with entire propriety that God has spoken to us by his Son, though we have not personally heard or seen him. We have what he spoke and caused to be recorded for our direction.

By his Son - The title commonly given to the Lord Jesus, as denoting his unique relation to God. It was understood by the Jews to denote equality with God (notes, John 5:18; compare John 10:33, John 10:36), and is used with such a reference here. See notes on Romans 1:4, where the meaning of the phrase "Son of God" is fully considered. It is implied here that the fact that the Son of God has spoken to us imposes the highest obligations to attend to what he has said; that he has an authority superior to all those who have spoken in past times; and that there will be special guilt in refusing to attend to what he has spoken. See Hebrews 2:1-4; compare Hebrews 12:25. The reasons for the superior respect which should be shown to the revelations of the Son of God may be such as these:

(1) His rank and dignity. He is the equal with God John 1:1, and is himself called God in this chapter; Hebrews 1:8. He has a right, therefore, to command, and when he speaks, people should obey.

(2) The clearness of the truths which he communicated to man on a great variety of subjects that are of the highest moment to the world. Revelation has been gradual - like the breaking of the day in the east. At first there is a little light; it increases and expands until objects become more and more visible, and then the sun rises in full-orbed glory. At first we discern only the existence of some object - obscure and undefined; then we can trace its outline; then its color, its size, its proportions, its drapery - until it stands before us fully revealed. So it has been with revelation. There is a great variety of subjects which we now see clearly, which were very imperfectly understood by the teaching of the prophets, and would be now if we had only the Old Testament. Among them are the following:

(a) The character of God. Christ came to make him known as a merciful being, and to show how he could be merciful as well as just. The views given of God by the Lord Jesus are far more clear than any given by the ancient prophets; compared with those entertained by the ancient philosophers, they are like the sun compared with the darkest midnight,

(b) The way in which man may be reconcile to God. The New Testament - which may be considered as what God "has spoken to us by his Son" - has told us how the great work of being reconciled to God can be effected. The Lord Jesus told us that he came to "give his life a ransom for many;" that he laid down his life for his friends; that he was about to die for man; that he would draw all people to him. The prophets indeed - particularly Isaiah - threw much light on these points. But the mass of the people did not understand their revelations. They pertained to future events always difficult to be understood. But Christ has told us the way of salvation, and he has made it so plain that he who runs may read.

(c) The moral precepts of the Redeemer are superior to those of any and all that had gone before him. They are elevated, pure, expansive, benevolent - such as became the Son of God to proclaim. Indeed this is admitted on all hands. Infidels are constrained to acknowledge that all the moral precepts of the Saviour are eminently pure and benignant. If they were obeyed, the world would be filled with justice, truth, purity, and benevolence. Error, fraud, hypocrisy, ambition, wars, licentiousness, and intemperance, would cease; and the opposite virtues would diffuse happiness over the face of the world. Prophets had indeed delivered many moral precepts of great importance, but the purest and most extensive body of just principles of good morals on earth are to be found in the teachings of the Saviour.

(d) He has given to us the clearest view which man has had of the future state; and he has disclosed in regard to that future state a class of truths of the deepest interest to mankind, which were before wholly unknown or only partially revealed.

  1. He has revealed the certainty of a state of future existence - in opposition to the Sadducees of all ages. This was denied before he came by multitudes, and where it was not, the arguments by which it was supported were often of the feeblest kind. The "truth" was held by some - like Plato and his followers - but the "arguments" on which they relied were feeble, and such as were untitled to give rest to the soul. The "truth" they had obtained by tradition; the "arguments" were their own.

  2. He revealed the doctrine of the resurrection of the body. This before was doubted or denied by nearly all the world. It was held to be absurd and impossible. The Saviour taught its certainty; he raised up more than one to show that it was possible; he was himself raised, to put the whole matter beyond debate.

  3. He revealed the certainty of future judgment - the judgment of all mankind.

  4. It disclosed great and momentous truths respecting the future state. Before he came, all was dark. The Greeks spoke of Elysian fields, but they were dreams of the imagination; the Hebrews had some faint notion of a future state where all was dark and gloomy, with perhaps an occasional glimpse of the truth that there is a holy and blessed heaven; but to the mass of mind all was obscure. Christ revealed a heaven, and told us of a hell. He showed us that the one might be gained and the other avoided. He presented important motives for doing it; and had he done nothing more, his communications were worthy the profound attention of mankind. I may add:

(3) That the Son of God has claims on our attention from the manner in which he spoke. He spoke as one having "authority;" Matthew 7:29. He spoke as a "witness" of what he saw and knew; John 3:11. He spoke without doubt or ambiguity of God, and heaven, and hell. His is the language of one who is familiar with all that he describes; who saw all, who knew all. There is no hesitancy or doubt in his mind of the truth of what he speaks; and he speaks as if his whole soul were impressed with its unspeakable importance. Never were so momentous communications made to people of hell as fell from the lips of the Lord Jesus (see notes on Matthew 23:33); never were announcements made so suited to awe and appall a sinful world.

Whom he hath appointed heir of all things - see Psalm 2:8; compare notes, Romans 8:17. This is language taken from the fact that he is "the Son of God." If a son, then he is an heir - for so it is usually among people. This is not to be taken literally, as if he inherits anything as a man does. An heir is one who inherits anything after the death of its possessor - usually his father. But this cannot be applied in this sense to the Lord Jesus. The language is used to denote his rank and dignity as the Son of God. As such all things are his, as the property of a father descends to his son at his death. The word rendered "heir" - κληρονόμος klēronomos - means properly:

(1) one who acquires anything by lot; and,

(2) an "heir" in the sense in which we usually understand the word. It may also denote a "possessor" of anything received as a portion, or of property of any kind; see Romans 4:13-14. It is in every instance rendered "heir" in the New Testament. Applied to Christ, it means that as the Son of God he is possessor or lord of all things, or that all things are his; compare Acts 2:36; Acts 10:36; John 17:10; John 16:15. "All things that the Father hath are mine." The sense is, that all things belong to the Son of God. Who is so "rich" then as Christ? Who so able to endow his friends with enduring and abundant wealth?

By whom - By whose agency; or who was the actual agent in the creation. Grotins supposes that this means, "on account of whom;" and that the meaning is, that the universe was formed with reference to the Messiah, in accordance with an ancient Jewish maxim. But the more common and Classical usage of the word rendered "by" (διὰ dia), when it governs a genitive, as here, is to denote the instrumental cause; the agent by which anything is done; see Matthew 1:22; Matthew 2:5, Matthew 2:15, Matthew 2:23; Luke 18:31; John 2:17; Acts , Acts 2:22, Acts 2:43; Acts 4:16; Acts 12:9; Romans 2:16; Romans 5:5. It may be true that the universe was formed with reference to the glory of the Son of God, and that this world was brought into being in order to show his glory; but it would not do to establish that doctrine on a passage like this. Its obvious and proper meaning is, that he was the agent of the creation - a truth that is abundantly taught elsewhere; see John 1:3, John 1:10; Colossians 1:16; Ephesians 3:9; 1 Corinthians 8:6. This sense, also, better agrees with the design of the apostle in this place. His object is to set forth the dignity of the Son of God. This is better shown by the consideration that he was the creator of all things, than that all things were made for him.

The worlds - The universe, or creation. So the word here - αἰών aiōn - is undoubtedly used in Hebrews 11:3. The word properly means "age" - an indefinitely long period of time; then perpetuity, ever, eternity - "always" being. For an extended investigation of the meaning of the word, the reader may consult an essay by Prof. Stuart, in the Spirit of the Pilgrims, for 1829, pp. 406-452. From the sense of "age," or "duration," the word comes to denote the present and future age; the present world and the world to come; the present world, with all its cares, anxieties, and evils; the people of this world - a wicked generation, etc. Then it means the world - the material universe creation as it is. The only perfectly clear use of the word in this sense in the New Testament is in Hebrews 11:3, and there there can be no doubt. "Through faith we understand that the worlds were made by the Word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear." The passage before us will bear the same interpretation, and this is the most obvious and intelligible. What would be the meaning of saying that the "ages" or "dispensations" were made by the Son of God? The Hebrews used the word - צולם ‛owlaam - in the same sense. It properly means "age, duration;" and thence it came to be used by them to denote the world - made up of "ages" or generations; and then the world itself. This is the fair, and, as it seems to me, the only intelligible interpretation of this passage - an interpretation amply sustained by texts referred to above as demonstrating that the universe was made by the agency of the Son of God. Compare Hebrews 1:10 note, and John 1:3 note.

3

Hebrews 1:3

Lối đi mở

简体中文

他是神荣耀所发的光辉——本节旨在陈述神儿子的尊贵与崇高地位,对于正确认识救赎主极为重要。其中所用的每一个词都关系重大,若要准确把握这段经文,就当清楚理解这些词的含义。首先,这话是以何种方式指救赎主?是指他的神性?是指他道成肉身以前的存在方式?还是指他降世显现的那一位?古代注释家大多认为这是指他道成肉身以前的神性尊贵,并在这一假定上进而就神的存在方式展开论证。在我看来,正确的解答似乎是:这话是指道成肉身的他,但仍是着眼于他作为道成肉身的“神儿子”而言。这是指他作为中保,却不是单单指他作为一个人,或主要指他作为人。毋宁说,是指他作为神者——这样,在道成肉身之中,他是神圣荣耀所发的光辉,是神的真像。我认为,从本段经文的全盘思路可以清楚看出这才是正确的见解。论证的走向,是要照他“已经向我们说话”(Hebrews 1:1)这一点显明他的尊严,而不是显明他道成肉身以前那段时期的尊严。这是要显明他作为奉神所差遣者——神差给世人的最后一位、也是最伟大的一位使者——配受我们敬崇。但同时,这也是对他“实际如何”的描述——道成肉身的神儿子,在人的肉身中与父同等;这使作者着力论述他的神性品格,并由此展开论证;见 Hebrews 1:8、Hebrews 1:10-12。因此,我毫不怀疑这段描述是指他的神性,只不过是在人的肉身中显现的神性。考察一下所用诸词,将有助于我们更清楚地理解其含义。“荣耀”一词——δόξα doxa——本义是“显现、外观”,继而指:

(1) 称赞、喝彩、尊荣;

(2) 尊贵、光辉、荣耀;

(3) 明亮、耀眼的强光;以及

(4) 卓越、完全——即属于神、如天上所有的那种。

此处它大概像希伯来人中 כבוד kaabowd 一词的常见用法那样,指光辉、明亮,指那如同强光或日头一般的神圣完全。这个词用于日头和星辰(1 Corinthians 15:40-41);用于保罗在大马士革路上所见的亮光(Acts 22:11);用于摩西面皮的发光(2 Corinthians 3:7);用于环绕天使的天上之光(Revelation 18:1);用于得荣耀的圣徒(Luke 9:31-32);也用于神登宝座时所伴随的那耀眼的光辉与威严(2 Thessalonians 1:9; 2 Peter 1:17; Revelation 15:8; Revelation 21:11, Revelation 21:23)。这里将神与日头相比:他被光辉与威严环绕;他是光与无限完全的存有。这是指神里面一切明亮、辉煌、荣耀的属性;其含义是:神儿子正是这一切的“光辉”。

译作“光辉”的词——ἀπαύγασμα apaugasma——在新约别处并未出现。它本义是“反射的光辉”,或从发光体发出的光。日头的光线或光束就是日头的“光辉”,是我们藉以看见并认识日头的。我们看不见日头本身,看见的是从它流溢出来的光芒。此处的含义是:神既在圣经中被置于发光体的形象之下(见 Psalm 84:11; Malachi 4:2),那么基督就是那光的辐射、那发光体的光辉——斯图尔特(Stuart)。他是我们藉以感知神的凭藉,是神在其真实的完全中向我们显明的凭藉;比较 John 1:18; John 14:9。惟独藉着他,神真正的品格与荣耀才为人所知。这一点就整个伟大的启示体系而言是真实的,就人对神所持的观念而言尤其真实。Matthew 11:27——“除了父,没有人知道子;除了子和子所愿意指示的,没有人知道父。”

人的灵魂在蒙基督光照之前,对神的品格是黑暗的。在救赎主将它显明之前,人在神的本性中看不见任何美,任何荣耀——看不见任何足以唤起惊叹或赢得爱慕的东西。无论人们如何解释,世上竟没有一种高尚而切实的神观——没有一种能抓住并持守人心爱慕的神观,没有一种能改变人、洁净人的神观——除了那出于主耶稣的。人一成为基督徒,立刻就对神有了高尚而切实的观念。对他而言,神成为万有中最荣耀的存有。他在默想神的完全中寻得至高的喜乐。但他若是个哲学家或不信者,纵然自称相信神的存在,这信念却不在他身上产生任何实际的影响;他看不见可钦佩之处,看不见任何能使他敬拜神的动因;比较 Romans 1:21。

是神本体的真像——这里所用的词——χαρακτὴρ charaktēr——同样未见于新约别处。我们今日的“character”一词即源于此字。它本义是“雕刻工具”,继而指“雕刻出来”或“压印出来”的东西——一个“字符”——如字母、印记、记号。压印在钱币、印章、火漆上的图像表达了这一观念;此处的含义是:神若以实体或存有的概念来表述,那么基督就是这实体的精确映像——正如印像之于印章或铸模。印章与它压出的图形之间的相似是精确的;救赎主与神之间的相似也是如此;见 Colossians 1:15:“爱子是那不能看见之神的像。”

神本体的——“本体”一词在我们是指一个单独的存有,用于由身体和灵魂构成的人。我们不把它用于已死之物——灵一离开,就不再用这词指身体。它用于人——有独立而分离的意识和意志,有身体和灵魂,有与他人分别的存在。显然,用于神时不能取这个意义,这词也表达不出本段经文的真实含义。丁道尔(Tyndale)译得更准确,作“实体”。原文的词——ὑπόστασις hupostasis——英文“hypostasis”一词即由此而来——字面意思是“根基”或“底层结构”,继而指有根据的信赖、坚定的期盼、确信、坚稳、胆量,再进而指“实在、实体、本质”。在新约中,此词在 2 Corinthians 9:4、2 Corinthians 11:17、Hebrews 3:14 译作“确信”或“胆量”,在 Hebrews 11:1 译作“实底”,在我们面前这节则译作“本体”。别处未再使用。在此它恰当地指神的本质——那使他与一切别的存有相区别、也可以说“使他成为神”的东西;其含义是:救赎主正是“那本质”的精确映像。这相似大概在于以下几点——虽然这列举未必包括全部——但至少在这些方面,他确实像神,是神精确的像:

(1) 在他原初的存在方式中,即道成肉身以前。对此我们所知甚少。但他“未有世界以先,同父所有的荣耀”(John 17:5);他“太初与神同在,并且就是神”(John 1:1);他与父处于亲密的联合中,在某些方面与父为一,而在另外一些方面则有区别。我在圣经中看不出任何“永恒受生”这一教义的证据,而这教义确与神儿子的“本义的永恒性”相抵触,则是可以肯定的。那教义自然而公允的含义便是:曾有一个时候他不存在,他开始存在,或者说被生出。但圣经的教义是:他具有严格而本义的永恒性。我看不出有任何证据表明他在任何意义上是一个“衍生而成的存有”——从父引出其存在和神性的存有。据信基督教会的教父们认为,神的儿子就其神性而言,正如就其人性而言一样,是“衍生”自父的。因此,《尼西亚信经》称他为“在万世以前为父所生;神之神,光之光,真神之真神,受生而非受造”——这是在其神性中隐含衍生的语言。他们异口同声地认定他是神(神性的);但方式乃是如此;见斯图尔特(Stuart)《希伯来书》专论三(Excursus III)。但这是难以置信且不可能的。一个衍生的存有不可能在任何本义上是“神”;而且,若说圣经以特别的清晰归给救主的属性,那就是本义的永恒性;Revelation 1:11, Revelation 1:17; John 1:1。

(也许,基督本然的、亦即永恒的儿子身份这一教义,即使没有“受生”一词的帮助,也本可以得到同样清楚的理解;这个词对我们在这一主题上的思想并无任何增添,而且正如上面的论述所证明的,它所引起的种种异议全都系于“这个词”本身,而“教义”本身却不受这些异议的影响。然而,公平起见,应当记得:与许多别的神学用语一样,这个词用于基督的儿子身份时,不应按寻常的含义理解为隐含衍生或抽出。它只是作为一种较为接近恰当说法的用语而被使用;在这种情形下,正如在其他同类情形中一样,理应尊重那条公认的规则:当人的措辞用于论及神性时,一切不完全的、一切属于受造之物的,都当弃绝,只保留那与创造主的威严相称的。正是基于这一原则,斯图尔特教授在他的第一篇专论中,以及一般的三一论者,才如此成功地维护了用“位格”一词指称神格中一个区分的做法。我们的作者忽视了这一原则,从永恒受生的教义中推论出一些本不属于这教义、且其拥护者明确否弃的结论。

那教义并不与圣子本义的永恒性相抵触;因为它在使用“受生”一词时,并非取“更具人性色彩”的意义,而是把一切人性残缺的成分都剔除净尽,同时加上“永恒的”这一修饰语。无论永恒儿子身份的某些欠谨慎的拥护者可能主张过什么,我们永远不应忘记:最有能力的支持者与本书作者一样坚定地主张,“父与子之间没有任何本质的衍生或传递”。“虽然‘父’与‘子’这些称谓表明一种类似于人间的关系,但在后一种情形,那是两个物质性、分离的存有之间的关系;在前一种情形,则是同一属灵本质之内的关系;前者不能对后者提供任何说明,而试图以一方解释另一方,既不合逻辑,也是僭越。我们可以设想一个物质性存有将物质性本质传递给另一个物质性存有,因为这在动物的生殖中确实发生;但一个属灵的、不可分割的、不变的本质的传递,则是完全不可设想的,尤其当我们补充说明——这假想的传递并不构成另一个不同的存有,而是在传递的本质之中进行——的时候,就更是如此。”

迪克(Dick)《神学》卷二,第71页。我们乐于承认,教父们及其后世的许多人在这奥秘的题目上写得不够审慎;但他们的错误,不应使我们全然弃绝这教义,而应促使我们只是更充分地考察圣经,并单以圣经为根据形成我们的意见。前面引用的那位杰出作者说得很好:“我无法理解,那些承认我们救主的神性、却否认他本然的儿子身份的人,心中存着什么目的——除非是要摆脱那些关于本质传递与从属的奇怪观念;而在这种情形下,他们正如太多争辩者一样,避开一个极端,却又落入另一个极端。”)

道成肉身以前,神的完全或许也是藉着他向天使世界显明的;但在这一点上,圣经沉默不语。

(2) 在地上,他是神圣荣耀所发的光辉,是神本体的真像:

(a) 神卓越地是藉着他向世人显明的——正如日头是藉着它的光芒被认识。

(b) 他与神有精确的相似。倘若神要道成肉身、像人一样行事,我们所推想的那位存有,正是他这样的存有。

他是神性的具体化身。他纯洁——像神。他仁慈——像神。他向风和暴风说话——像神。他医治疾病——像神。他叫死人复活——像神。他运用惟独神才能运用的能力,他所显出的品格,在各方面都与我们所推想的神若显现于人的肉身、住在人间便会显出的品格一模一样——这话说得已经很重了。这实际上等于说,福音书的记载是真实的,基督教是真实的。若非这样一个品格真实存在过,未受默示的人绝不可能描绘出耶稣基督这样的品格。人们常常尝试描述神,或展示神若降临地上将如何言说、如何行事。

于是,印度教徒述说毗湿奴的诸化身;荷马、维吉尔以及大多数古代诗人也述说众神的显现,并按他们想象中显现的样子加以描绘。但这些与主耶稣的品格有何等的不同啊!他们充满激情、情欲、忿怒、争竞与纷争;他们前来卷入战争,偏袒相争的军队,所显的精神与人无异,只不过是“具有大能力与更庞大情欲的人”;但基督是在人性中的神。形体是人的形体,灵却是神的灵。他像人一样行走、吃、睡;他像神一样思想、说话、行事。他作为人出生——天使却把他当作神敬拜。他作为人进食——却像神一样,一句话就为数千人造出食物。他像人一样,在船被波浪颠簸时枕着枕头睡觉;又像神一样起来斥责风,风就止住。他作为人,满怀深情的关切前往马大和马利亚的家;他作为人在他们的苦难中体恤他们,在他们兄弟的坟前哭泣;又像神一样说话,死人就出来,到了活人之地。他作为人走遍犹太地;他没有家;然而随处都有病人被放在他脚前,健康从他触摸而来,力量从他嘴唇的话语而来,仿佛他就是神。他作为人在客西马尼园祷告;他背着十字架走向各各他;他被钉在木头上:然而那时天昏暗了,地震动,死人也兴起,仿佛他就是神。他作为人在冰冷的坟墓里安睡——又像神一样复活,把生命和不朽彰显出来。

他在地上作为人生活——他像神一样升天。在救赎主的整个一生中,在他所身处的一切艰难处境的变迁中,没有一句话、一个行动与“他是道成肉身的神”这一假定相悖。他医治病人、叫死人复活,没有一次努力落空;没有一个眼神、一句话、一件事不与这假定完全相符;相反,他的生命充满了只有在“他是神圣荣耀恰当的彰显、神本质精确的映像”这一假定之下才能解释的事。正如日头照耀时并非有两个日头,也并非有两位神。只有一位神,以奥秘而不可测度的方式,在耶稣基督的面上照亮世界。见 2 Corinthians 4:6 注释。正如火漆承受印章完全的印像——不仅在轮廓上完全,而且在所有线条、细节和字母上都完全——救赎主也是如此。没有一样神圣的完全在他里面没有对应之物;人若真能看见神圣品格的荣耀,就必是在他里面、藉着他看见。

常用他权能的命令托住万有——即以他大能的话语、他的命令托住万有。“他权能的命令”这一说法是希伯来语式,意思是他那有效的命令。对神儿子的神性,不可能有比这更明白的归予了。他托住或维持万有——即整个宇宙。这不仅是地球,不仅是地上的岩石、山岭、海洋、动物和人类,而是宇宙——一切遥远的诸世界。他若不是神,怎能作成这事?他是凭他的话语——他的命令——作成的。这是何等的观念!一个简单的命令竟作成这一切!当年神“说有,就有,命立,就立”(Psalm 33:9),世界便这样造成。主耶稣也是这样吩咐风和海,风和海就大大地平静了(Matthew 8:26-27);他这样对疾病说话,疾病就离开;对死人说,死人就起来;比较 Genesis 1:3。我不知道人们怎能“解释掉”这归给救赎主的无限能力。说他以自己的话语托住万有,对全能已不能有比这更高的观念了;而那能“托住”这浩瀚宇宙、使其不至陷入混乱或归于虚无的,必定是神。耶稣也亲自为自己主张这同样的能力;见 Matthew 28:18。

他洗净了人的罪——“亲自”——不是凭着公牛和羊羔的血,乃是凭他自己的血。这是要引入基督教体系的一大特色:为罪而作的洁净是凭他的血成就的,而不是凭圣殿事奉中所流的血。此处译作“洗净”的词,意思是“洁净”或“赎罪”;见 John 15:2 注释。直译是:“为我们的罪作成了洁净。”他所作成的洁净或洗净,是凭他的血;见 1 John 1:7:“他儿子耶稣的血也洗净我们一切的罪。”使徒在此说明,这是他来的伟大目的;他既作成了这事,就坐在神的右边;见 Hebrews 7:27; Hebrews 9:12-14。他来不仅是为教训人;更是为洁净人的心,除去他们的罪,并以自己为祭献上,从而终结祭献。

就坐在高天至大者的右边——即神的右边;见 Mark 16:19、Ephesians 1:20-23 注释。

bản gốc tiếng anh

Who being the brightness of his glory - This verse is designed to state the dignity and exalted rank of the Son of God, and is exceedingly important with reference to a correct view of the Redeemer. Every word which is employed is of great importance, and should be clearly understood in order to a correct apprehension of the passage. First, in what manner does it refer to the Redeemer? To his divine nature? To the mode of his existence before he was incarnate? Or to him as he appeared on earth? Most of the ancient commentators supposed that it referred to his divine dignity before he became incarnate, and proceed to argue on that supposition on the mode of the divine existence. The true solution seems to me to be, that it refers to him as incarnate, but still has reference to him as the incarnate "Son of God." It refers to him as Mediator, but not simply or mainly as a man. It is rather to him as divine - thus, in his incarnation, being the brightness of the divine glory, and the express image of God. That this is the correct view is apparent, I think, from the whole scope of the passage. The drift of the argument is, to show his dignity as "he has spoken to us" Hebrews 1:1, and not in the period antecedent to his incarnation. It is to show his claims to our reverence as sent from God - the last and greatest of the messengers which God bas sent to man. But, then it is a description of him "as he actually is" - the incarnate Son of God; the equal of the Father in human flesh; and this leads the writer to dwell on his divine, character, and to argue from that; Hebrews 1:8, Hebrews 1:10-12. I have no doubt, therefore, that this description refers to his divine nature, but it is the divine nature as it appears in human flesh. An examination of the words used will prepare us for a more clear comprehension of the sense. The word "glory" - δόξα doxa - means properly "a seeming, an appearance;" and then:

(1) praise, applause, honor:

(2) dignity, splendor, glory;

(3) brightness, dazzling light; and,

(4) excellence, perfection, such as belongs to God and such as there is in heaven.

It is probably used here, as the word - כבוד kaabowd - is often among the Hebrews, to denote splendor, brightness, and refers to the divine perfections as resembling a bright light, or the sun. The word is applied to the sun and stars, 1 Corinthians 15:40-41; to the light which Paul saw on the way to Damascus, Acts 22:11; to the shining of Moses' face, 2 Corinthians 3:7; to the celestial light which surrounds the angels, Revelation 18:1; and glorified saints, Luke 9:31-32; and to the dazzling splendor or majesty in which God is enthroned; 2 Thessalonians 1:9; 2 Peter 1:17; Revelation 15:8; Revelation 21:11, Revelation 21:23. Here there is a comparison of God with the sun; he is encompassed with splendor and majesty; he is a being of light and of infinite perfection. It refers to "all in God" that is bright, splendid, glorious; and the idea is, that the Son of God is the "brightness" of it all.

The word rendered "brightness" - ἀπαύγασμα apaugasma - occurs nowhere else in the New Testament. It means properly "reflected splendor," or the light which emanates from a luminous body. The rays or beams of the sun are its "brightness," or that by which the sun is seen and known. The sun itself we do not see; the beams which flow from it we do see. The meaning here is, that if God be represented under the image of a luminous body, as he is in the Scriptures (see Psalm 84:11; Malachi 4:2), then Christ is the radiance of that light, the brightness of that luminary - Stuart. He is that by which we perceive God, or by which God is made known to us in his real perfections; compare John 1:18; John 14:9. - It is by him only that the true character and glory of God is known to people. This is true in regard to the great system of revelation but it is especially true in regard to the views which people have of God. Matthew 11:27 - "no man knoweth the Son but the Father; neither knoweth any man the Father save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal him."

The human soul is dark respecting the divine character until it is enlightened by Christ. It sees no beauty, no glory in his nature - nothing that excites wonder, or that wins the affections, until it is disclosed by the Redeemer. somehow it happens, account for it as people may, that there are no elevating practical views of God in the world; no views that engage and hold the affections of the soul; no views that are transforming and purifying, but those which are derived from the Lord Jesus. A man becomes a Christian, and at once he has elevated, practical views of God. He is to him the most glorious of all beings. He finds supreme delight in contemplating his perfections. But he may be a philosopher or an infidel, and though he may profess to believe in the existence of God, yet the belief excites no practical influence on him; he sees nothing to admire; nothing which leads him to worship him; compare Romans 1:21.

And the express image - The word used here - χαρακτὴρ charaktēr - likewise occurs nowhere else in the New Testament. It is that from which our word "character" is derived. It properly means a "engraving-tool;" and then something "engraved" or "stamped" - "a character" - as a letter, mark, sign. The image stamped on coins, seals, wax, expresses the idea: and the sense here is, that if God be represented under the idea of a substance, or being, then Christ is the exact resemblance of that - as an image is of the stamp or die. The resemblance between a stamp and the figure which is impressed is exact; and so is the resemblance between the Redeemer and God; see Colossians 1:15. "Who is the image of the invisible God."

Of his person - The word "person" with us denotes an individual being, and is applied to human beings, consisting of body and soul. We do not apply it to anything dead - not using it with reference to the body when the spirit is gone. It is applied to man - with individual and separate consciousness and will; with body and soul; with an existence separate from others. It is evident that it cannot be used in this sense when applied to God, and that this word does not express the true idea of the passage here. Tyndale renders it, more accurately, "substance." The word in the original - ὑπόστασις hupostasis - whence our word "hypostasis," means, literally, a "foundation," or "substructure." Then it means a well-founded trust, firm expectation, confidence, firmness, boldness; and then "reality, substance, essential nature." In the New Testament, it is rendered "confident," or "confidence" 2 Corinthians 9:4; 2 Corinthians 11:17; Hebrews 3:14; "substance" Hebrews 11:1; and "person" in the passage before us. It is not used elsewhere. Here it properly refers to the essential nature of God - what distinguishes him from all other beings, and which, if I may so say, "constitutes him God;" and the idea is, that the Redeemer is the exact resemblance of "that." This resemblance consists, probably, in the following things - though perhaps the enumeration does not include all - but in these he certainly resembles God, or is his exact image:

(1) In his original mode of being, or before the incarnation. Of this we know little. But he had a "glory with the Father before the world was;" John 17:5. He was "in the beginning with God, and was God;" John 1:1. He was in intimate union with the Father, and was one with Him, in certain respects; though in certain other respects, there was a distinction. I do not see any evidence in the Scriptures of the doctrine of "eternal generation," and it is certain that that doctrine militates against the "proper eternity" of the Son of God. The natural and fair meaning of that doctrine would be, that there was a time when he had not an existence, and when he began to be, or was begotten. But the Scripture doctrine is, that he had a strict and proper eternity. I see no evidence that he was in any sense a "derived being" - deriving his existence and his divinity from the Father. The Fathers of the Christian church, it is believed, held that the Son of God as to his divine, as well as his human nature, was "derived" from the Father. Hence, the Nicene creed speaks of him as "begotten of the Father before all worlds; God of God, Light of Light, very God of very God, begotten not made" - language implying derivation in his divine nature. They held, with one voice, that he was God (divine); but it was in this manner; see Stuart, Excursus III. on the Epistle to the Hebrews. But this is incredible and impossible. A derived being cannot in any proper sense be "God"; and if there is any attribute which the Scriptures have ascribed to the Saviour with special clearness, it is that of proper eternity; Revelation 1:11, Revelation 1:17; John 1:1.

(Perhaps the doctrine of Christ's natural or eternal Sonship had been as well understood without the help of the term "generation," which adds nothing to our stock of ideas on the subject, and gives rise, as the above remarks prove, to objections which attach altogether to the "word," and from which the "doctrine" itself is free. In fairness however, it should be remembered that, like many other theological terms, the term in question, when applied to Christ's Sonship, is not to be understood in the ordinary acceptation, as implying derivation or extraction. It is used as making some approach to a proper term only, and in this case, as in others of like nature, it is but just to respect the acknowledged rule that when human phraseology is employed concerning the divine nature, all that is imperfect, all that belongs to the creature, is to be rejected, and that only retained which comports with the majesty of the Creator. It is on this very principle that Prof. Stuart, in his first excursus, and Trinitarians generally, have so successfully defended the use of the word "person" to designate a distinction in the Godhead. Overlooking this principle, our author deduces consequences from the doctrine of eternal generation, which do not properly belong to it, and which its advocates distinctly repudiate.

That doctrine cannot militate against the proper eternity of the Son, since, while it uses the term "generation," not "more human," but with every thing of human informity separated from it, it supplies also the adjunct "eternal." Whatever some indiscreet advocates of the eternal Sonship may have affirmed, it should never be forgotten, that the ablest friends equally with the author, contend that there is no "Derivation or communication of essence from the Father to the Son." "Although the terms "Father" and "Son" indicate a relation analogous to that among people, yet, as in the latter case, it is a relation between two material and separate beings, and in the former, is a relation in the same Spiritual essence, the one can throw no light upon the other; and to attempt to illustrate the one by the other is equally illogical and presumptuous. We can conceive the communication of a material essence by one material being to another, because it takes place in the generation of animals; but the communication of a spiritual, indivisible, immutable essence is altogether inconceivable, especially when we add, that the supposed communication does not constitute a different being, but takes place in the essences communicating."

Dick's Theology, vol. 2, page 71. It is readily allowed that the Fathers, and many since their times, have written unguardedly on this mysterious subject: but their errors, instead of leading us to reject the doctrine entirely, should lead us only to examine the Scriptures more fully, and form our opinions on them alone. The excellent author already quoted has well remarked: "I cannot conceive what object they have in view who admit the Divinity, but deny the natural Sonship of our Saviour, unless it be to get rid of the strange notions about communication of essence and subordination which have prevailed so much; and in this case, like too many disputants, in avoiding one extreme, they run into the other.")

It may have been that it was by him that the perfections of God were made known before the incarnation to the angelic world, but on that point the Scriptures are silent.

(2) on earth he was the brightness of the divine glory, and the express image of his person:

(a) It was by him, eminently, that God was made known to human beings - as it is by the beams of the sun that that is made known.

(b) He bore an exact resemblance to God. He was just such a being as we should suppose God to be were he to become incarnate, and to act as a man.

He was the embodied representation of the Deity. He was pure - like God. He was benevolent - like God. He spake to the winds and storms - like God. He healed diseases - like God. He raised the dead - like God. He wielded the power which God only can wield, and he manifested a character in all respects like what we should suppose God would evince if he appeared in human flesh, and dwelt among people and this is saying much. It is in fact saying that the account in the Gospels is real, and that the Christian religion is true. Uninspired men could never have drawn such a character as that of Jesus Christ, unless that character had actually existed. The attempt has often been made to describe God, or to show how be would speak and act if he came down to earth.

Thus, the Hindus speak of the incarnations of Vishnu; and thus Homer, and Virgil, and most of the ancient poets, speak of the appearance of the gods, and describe them as they were supposed to appear. But how different from the character of the Lord Jesus! they are full of passion, and lust, and anger, and contention, and strife; they come to mingle in battles, and to take part with contending armies, and they evince the same spirit as men, and are merely "men of great power, and more gigantic passions; "but Christ is God in human nature. The form is that of man; the spirit is that of God. He walks, and eats, and sleeps as a man; he thinks, and speaks, and acts like God. He was born as a man - but the angels adored him as God. As a man he ate; yet by a word he created food for thousands, as if he were God. Like a man he slept on a pillow while the vessel was tossed by the waves; like God be rose, and rebuked the winds and they were still. As a man he went, with affectionate interest, to the house of Martha and Mary. As a man he sympathized with them in their affliction, and wept at the grave of their brother; like God he spoke, and the dead came forth to the land of the living. As a man he traveled through the land of Judea. He was without a home. Yet everywhere the sick were laid at his feet, and health came from his touch, and strength from the words of his lips as if he were God. As a man he prayed in the garden of Gethsemane; he bore his cross to Calvary; he was nailed to the tree: yet then the heavens grew dark, and the earth shook and the dead arose as if he were God. As a man he slept in the cold tomb - like God he rose, and brought life and immortality to light.

He lived on earth as a man - he ascended to heaven like God. And in all the life of the Redeemer, in all the variety of trying situations in which he was placed, there was not a word or action which was inconsistent with the supposition that he was the incarnate God. There was no failure of any effort to heal the sick or to raise the dead; no look, no word, no deed that is not perfectly consistent with this supposition; but on the contrary, his life is full of events which can be explained on no other supposition than that he was the appropriate shining forth of the divine glory, and the exact resemblance of the essence of God. There are not two Gods - as there are not two suns when the sun shines. It is the one God, in a mysterious and incomprehensible manner shining into the world in the face of Jesus Christ. See note on 2 Corinthians 4:6. As the wax bears the perfect image of the seal - perfect not only in the outline, but in the filling up - in all the lines, and features, and letters, so is it with the Redeemer. There is not one of the divine perfections which has not the counterpart in him, and if the glory of the divine character is seen at all by people, it will be seen in and through him.

And upholding all things by the word of his power - That is, by his powerful word, or command. The phrase "word of his power" is a Hebraism, and means his efficient command. There could not be a more distinct ascription of divinity to the Son of God than this. He upholds or sustains all things - that is, the universe. It is not merely the earth; not only its rocks, mountains, seas, animals and human beings, but it is the universe - all distant worlds. How can he do this who is not God? He does it by his word - his command. What a conception! That one simple command should do all this! So the world was made when God "spake and it was done; he commanded and it stood fast;" Psalm 33:9. So the Lord Jesus commanded the waves and the winds, and they were still Matthew 8:26-27; so he spoke to diseases and they departed, and to the dead land they arose; compare Genesis 1:3. I do know how people can "explain away" this ascription of infinite power to the Redeemer. There can be no higher idea of omnipotence than to say that he upholds all things by his word; and assuredly he who can "hold up" this vast universe so that it does not sink into anarchy or into nothing, must be God. The same power Jesus claimed for himself; see Matthew 28:18.

When he had by himself purged our sins - "By himself" - not by the blood of bulls and lambs, but by his own blood. This is designed to bring in the grand feature of the Christian scheme, that the purification made for sin was by his blood, instead of the blood which was shed in the temple-service. The word rendered here "purged" means "purified" or "expiated;" see notes on John 15:2. The literal rendering is, "having made purification for our sins." The purification or cleansing which he effected was by his blood; see 1 John 1:7 "The blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth from all sin." This the apostle here states to have been the great object for which he came, and having done this, he sat down on the right hand of God; see Hebrews 7:27; Hebrews 9:12-14. It was not merely to teach that he came; it was to purify the hearts of people, to remove their sins, and to put an end to sacrifice by the sacrifice of himself.

Sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high - Of God; see the notes on Mark 16:19; Ephesians 1:20-23.

4

Hebrews 1:4

Lối đi mở

简体中文

远超过天使——即被高举到远超天使之上。这里“超过”一词不是指道德品格,而是指地位的高升。作为中保,作为在我们人性中的神儿子,他被高举远超众天使。

比诸天使——即超过一切等级的所有天使;见 Ephesians 1:21 注释;比较 1 Peter 3:22:“众天使和有权柄的,并有能力的,都服从了他。”他被升上中保的宝座,万有都服在他的脚下。

他所承受的名——或说凭他的名——神儿子之名——的效力;即包含在这名中的高升。正如儿子在家中的地位高于仆人,正如他对财产的支配权超过仆人,中保也是如此。他是神的儿子;天使是神的仆役,也是教会的仆役。他们在宇宙中所占的位置,与他所占的位置相比,正如家中仆人所占的位置与儿子所占的位置相比。本章余下部分的目的,就是说明并证明这一点。使徒所坚持的论点是:“神儿子”这一称号是单单赐给他的,没有赐给其他任何人。虽然天使和圣徒一般也被称为“神的儿子们”,但“神儿子”这一称号是惟独赐给他的。使徒既是写信给希伯来人,就只向希伯来圣经呼吁,以证实这一见解。

更尊贵的名——就是“儿子”之名。这比曾赐给他们(天使)的任何名都更尊贵、更高超。它包含更高的特权,并使承受这名的人配得比他们曾得的任何名更高的敬重和尊荣。

bản gốc tiếng anh

Being made so much better - Being exalted so much above the angels. The word "better" here does not refer to moral character, but to exaltation of rank. As Mediator; as the Son of God in our nature, he is exalted far above the angels.

Than the angels - Than all angels of every rank; see notes on Ephesians 1:21; compare 1 Peter 3:22. "Angels, and authorities, and powers being made subject unto him." He is exalted to his mediatorial throne, and all things are placed beneath his feet.

As he hath by inheritance - Or in virtue of his name - the Son of God; an exaltation such as is implied in that name. As a son has a rank in a family above servants; as he has a control over the property above that which servants have, so it is with the Mediator. He is the Son of God: angels are the servants of God, and the servants of the church. They occupy a place in the universe compared with what he occupies, similar to the place which servants in a family occupy compared with that which a son has. To illustrate and prove this is the design of the remainder of this chapter. The argument which the apostle insists on is, that the title "the Son of God is to be given to him alone. It has been conferred on no others. Though the angels, and though saints are called in general "sons of God," yet the title" the Son of God" has been given to him only. As the apostle was writing to Hebrews, he makes his appeal to the Hebrew Scriptures alone for the confirmation of this opinion.

A more excellent name - To wit, the name Son. It is a more honorable and exalted name than has ever been bestowed on them. It involves more exalted privileges, and entitles him on whom it is bestowed to higher respect and honor than any name ever bestowed on them.

5

Hebrews 1:5

Lối đi mở

简体中文

所有的天使,神从来对哪一个说……——这段话的目的,是要证明在这末世向人说话的神儿子,高于众天使。使徒既是写信给那些受犹太宗教栽培、承认旧约权威的人,他当然向旧约呼吁,并且无疑引用了那些公认与弥赛亚相关的经文为证。阿巴尔巴内尔(Abarbanel)说,犹太博士们普遍的见解是:弥赛亚将被高举超过亚伯拉罕、摩西和众天使——斯图尔特(Stuart)。我们将要看到,把以下各段经文应用于弥赛亚,有一个难处——一个我们可能不易解释的难处。下面将随文对具体经文作一些说明。在此可以先作概括的观察:

(1) 当假定这些经文在保罗时代是被应用于弥赛亚的。他似乎把它们当作人所共解的经文来推论,并不费力去证明这一点。

(2) 当假定他的读者会立即承认事实如此。若非如此,我们就不能设想他会认为这种论证方式有何功效,或适合说服他的读者。

(3) 他并不担心他对这些经文的应用会遭读者同胞的质疑。因此,当假定这应用是按当时公认的见解和通行的解释作出的。

(4) 保罗早年受教于犹太宗教的教义,充分熟悉他们全部的解经原理。因此,当假定他这些引证是按当时流行的信念、并按众所明白公认的原理作出的。

(5) 每个时代、每个民族都有自己的论证方式。它们可能与别人的不同,别人可能视为不健全;但对那个时代、那个民族来说,它们是令人满意、具有结论性的。古代哲学家所用的论证方式,在我们看来未必最有力量,甚至我们或许认为站不住脚。今日的中国人、印度教徒、穆斯林也是如此。受经院哲学影响的中世纪黑暗时代的作者们也是如此。他们从本国本时代公认的原理出发论证,正如我们在我们的时代所行的一样。他们的论证之于他们,正如我们的论证之于我们一样令人满意。

(6) 对于任何特定时代的作者,我们当预期看到那个时代流行的论证方式,以及就任何主题向通行论据的呼吁。我们不该指望在经院学者的著作中、或在中国人或印度教徒的著作中,找到以归纳哲学为基础的论证方法。那样指望是不合理的。我们当预期发现他们按自己时代的习俗论证,诉诸通常提出的论据;若与对手论辩,就“利用对手所承认的论点”,把它们作为适合说服“他”的材料来推进。这并没有错。它可能对他说来比对我们更有力量;也许我们能看出这不是最扎实的论证方式,但它本身未必是不正当的方法。新约的作者们有时使用那种论证方式,并不比我们发现中国的作者从公认的原理、按当地通行的样式论证,或比本国人按归纳哲学的原理论证,更令人惊奇。这些话未必能解释保罗在本章所引证明经文的一切难处,但可以除去其中一些,并为我们往前行时把其余的一一解决铺路。本节所引的经文,就其如此使用是否恰当而言,没有多大难处;难处在本章后面的那些引文。

曾在何时说——神从未对天使使用过像对他儿子所用的那种语言。他从未把“儿子”之名加给任何一个天使。“你是我的儿子。”“神的儿子们”这名称在圣经中用于圣徒,也可能曾赐给天使。但这里的论证是:我的“儿子”这名字从未特别地、卓越地赐给他们任何一个。就宽泛的一般意义说,他们是神的儿子或神的儿女;但这名字是赐给主耶稣——弥赛亚——的,具有特殊的意义,意味着与神独特的关系、以及对万有的特殊统治权。这段经文引自 Psalm 2:1-12——一篇通常被相信特别属于弥赛亚的诗,也是少数几段无可争议地指着他、与他有关的诗篇之一;见 Acts 4:25; Acts 13:33 注释。

今日——见 Acts 13:33 注释,那里把这经文应用于基督从死里复活,证明“今日”这短语不是指永恒受生的教理,而是指救赎主的复活——“从死里首先复生”(Revelation 1:5)。因此,提奥多勒(Theodoret)论“今日”这短语说:“它并不表达他永恒的受生,而是表达与时间相关的事。”使徒在此的论证不在于这话是在何时说的,而在于这话是对他说的、而不是对任何一个天使说的;这论证无论把这短语理解为指他的复活、还是指他先在的存在,都同样有力。第二篇诗的结构和主旨,是指他在地上君王聚集敌对他、企图摆脱他统治之后的高升。尽管如此、并且在此之后,神仍要立他们所弃绝的他的君在他的圣锡安山上;见 Psalm 2:2-6。

生你——见 Acts 13:33 注释中对此处的解释。按事理的必然,这话必须按比喻理解,实质上必须意为“我已立你”或“我已设立你”。若指他的复活,其含义是:那复活是一种进入生命的“生”,一个生命的起头;见 Revelation 1:5。

然而,尽管保罗(Acts 13:33)已把它应用于救赎主的复活,尽管“神儿子”之名也因他的复活而归于他(见 Romans 1:4 注释),我仍承认,这似乎并未达到此处作者所意指的“全部”。“神儿子”这称号,据我看,本意表明主耶稣与神保持一种关系,正如“人子”之名表明他与人的关系一样。前者暗示他与神有特殊的关系,后者暗示他与人有特殊的关系。这是无可争议的。但究竟因着什么特别的缘由这名赐给他,或他如何被显明为神的儿子,向来是个大问题。这名是指他道成肉身以前的存在方式和“从永恒受生”,还是指道成肉身与复活,长久的意见分歧即在于此。

“神儿子”这称号自然传达的观念是:他与神的关系意味着超乎人间或天使之事;这也确实是使徒在此论证的走向。然而我看不出他引到“永恒受生”的教理,或有意教导它。他的要点是:神已经宣告他、并待他如“儿子”——如高于天使和人类的一位——而这一点显明在旧约中论到他的话里。无论是否涉及永恒受生的教理,这都同样清楚。其含义是:“他高过人。”他高过天使。他被称呼、被对待为儿子——众天使中没有一个如此。他们只被视为服役的灵,居于从属的地位,也照此被对待。相反,他是神圣荣耀所发的光辉。

他被称呼、被对待为儿子。在他原初的存在中如此;在他的道成肉身中如此;他在世时如此;在他的复活、升天和坐在神的右边上,他在各方面都被对待“如儿子”——高于一切仆人、高于一切服役的灵。因此,诗篇中“我今日生你”这话的确切所指,是公开地把他“立”为神儿子的行动——指神立他为君在“圣锡安山上”——或立他为弥赛亚、作教会与世界的王;这事正如保罗所示(Acts 13 章),卓越地藉着复活作成。然而,这是基于合宜与正当的事由,不是任意的。他理当如此被高举过于人或天使,是有原因的:他是成为肉身的神,具有配作普世主宰的本性;因此他“恰当地”称为“神的儿子”。

(把严谨的批判学判定并不严格属于某教理的经文强拉来为它服务,并不能使任何教理得益。然而,无疑地,永恒儿子身份的许多拥护者为了维护自己的观点,对本节作了勉强的处理。不过,所幸那教理并不系于单独一节经文;即使我们坦诚地承认(也必须承认),本书作者已充分证明本节不能作证明经文用,其友人仍有充足的立足之地。σημερον semeron 或其对应的 היום hayyom 不能表示永恒,这一点看来清楚;这种意义的例子一个也没有。其含义一律限于有限的时距(Psalm 95:7; Hebrews 4:7)。而且,第二篇诗的次序也确实证明那“生”发生在诸王和臣宰敌挡基督之后,而非之前。因此,这经文在别处也是与基督的复活相关被引用(Romans 1:4; Acts 13:33)。再者,使徒在此的主要目的,与其说是要表明基督为何称为神的儿子,不如说是单单引人注意他有这名字这一事实——整个论证正是建立在这名字的持有上。他承受了一个从不赐给天使的名字,仅此一点就证明他高于他们,无论我们认为这称号的根据在于他的先在,还是像本书作者那样,在于他道成肉身的神性。但在这个问题上,必须承认,本节没有决定任何东西。

这一切,欧文(Owen)实质上也承认——再没有比他更坚定的永恒儿子身份教理的支持者了。“使徒在此处,”他说,“不是论儿子的永恒受生,而是论他的被高举、超越天使。היום hayyom 一词在圣经中也一贯表示某个显著的时刻、一天或更多。而‘我今日生你’这话既紧跟在‘我已经立我的君在我的圣锡安山上’那另一句预表性话语之后,看来当有同一含义,也当照样解释。”关于儿子身份的一般教理,本书作者在此处和别处已陈明他的见解。他不承认它是永恒的、或起源于基督的先在。他认为这名字赐给三位一体的第二位格,是因为他成了成为肉身的神;若没有道成肉身和救赎的经纶,他就不会有这名字。然而,基督永恒的儿子身份立在一个不会轻易、也不会很快被推翻的证据体系之上。见 Romans 1:4 下的补充注释所引的证据。同时我们只愿问读者:设想基督在降临以前已持有儿子这亲爱的关系,岂不提升我们对神差遣基督之爱的观念么?——正因他是儿子,他被差来,为要显明父所能作出的牺牲何等大,交出如此亲近、如此亲爱的一位。但若设想差遣基督之前并无儿子身份,这爱的惊人证据即使不遭毁弃,也大遭削弱。并见 Hebrews 1:3 下的补充注释。)

“又指着哪一个说:我要作他的父。”这节经文显然引自 2 Samuel 7:14。类似的思想见于 Psalm 89:20-27。这些话最初说出时,是指所罗门。它们出于给大卫的应许:他必不缺坐他宝座的继承人,他的国位必存到永远。这应许特别为着安慰他而赐下,因为神不容他建殿——他的手染了血。为在这事上安慰他,神应许他远比那更大的尊荣:那殿必由他家中之人建造,他的家和国必坚立到永远。在这一连串应许中,“弥赛亚”作为大卫的后裔包括在内,这是犹太人、早期基督徒的普遍见解,也是历代大多数解经家的见解。

救主时代弥赛亚必是大卫之子或后裔的观念如此普遍流行,正是从这类经文来的;见 Matthew 22:42-45; Matthew 9:27; Matthew 15:22; Matthew 20:30-31; Mark 10:47-48; Luke 18:38-39; Matthew 12:23; Matthew 21:9; John 7:42; Romans 1:3; Revelation 5:5; Revelation 22:16。那见解是普遍的,无人怀疑;犹太人把这类经文应用于弥赛亚,必是常事。若非通行,保罗在本例中也不会这样作。这也不是不恰当的。弥赛亚既是大卫的后裔,把论到他后裔的这些应许以卓越而特殊的意义应用于弥赛亚,是自然的。它们是包括他在内、并终于他的应许的一部分。因此,这里所给的应许是:神要以特殊的意义作他的父,他要作神的子。据我看,这并非本来单指弥赛亚,而是把他作为大卫的后裔包括在内;对他是可以以卓越的意义适用的;只要对他适用,它就证明了本节引用它所要证明的一切——“儿子”之名赐给了弥赛亚,一名从未赐给天使。

这正是论证的转折点。那名字的授予包含什么含义,是使徒在论证其他部分讨论的另一问题。因此,我毫不怀疑:这些话虽然本来可以适用于所罗门、或继承他王位的大卫其他后裔,它们至终是终于弥赛亚、也定意终于弥赛亚——因为神卓越地要作他的父;比较以赛亚书引论第7节iii.(3)及 Isaiah 7:16 注释。

(这应许无疑特别指弥赛亚。不,我们可以稳妥地断言,其主要所指就是他;因为在预表性的人物和事物,所当主要看重的乃是它们所预表的。此处也是如此:本段的原初应用虽在所罗门——基督的预表——身上,它却在那荣耀的本体之位格中找到其重大而终极的应用。这双重应用在我们看来无论多么奇特,却完全合于犹太制度下整个事物的体系。与之相关几乎一切都照这预表原理构造。使徒们对此明白至深,从不因此跌倒;而在这题目上值得注意、也最重要的是,他们从未因应许或预言对预表的原初所指,而“有片刻偏离其终极的主要宗旨”。他们在其中看见基督,就单单应用于他,全然越过字面意义,径直抓住那终极而更高的含义。眼前这段经文 2 Samuel 7:11-17,不仅在此处,也在新约全书中被如此直接应用(Luke 1:32-33; Acts 2:30, Acts 2:37; Acts 13:22-23)。使徒们当然是这类事上最好的判断者;他们对于自己从旧约所引经文之含义的权威,与他们对于新约原始内容的权威一样大。基督确为主要所指,还可从这事实进一步显明:“国度既已离开大卫家”,后来的先知仍重提 2 Samuel 7 的应许为尚未成就的(见 Jeremiah 33:14, Jeremiah 33:26)。把这事实与上文所引新约作者的直接陈述连起来看,一切疑惑都必消除。

然而有人要说:这类预言直接应用于弥赛亚固然明显而有权威,但证明引文的原出之处至少没有什么与这应用不相容的话,仍是可取的——否认默示的人必要坚持这是必需的。这样的证明在此似乎尤其必要;因为“我要作他的父,他要作我的子”之后,紧接着就是:“他若犯了罪,我必用人的杖责打他,用人的鞭责罚他”(2 Samuel 7:14);这末句,据称无论如何不能适用于弥赛亚。对此的答复历来是:这样的语言虽不能“亲自”应用于基督,却可以他百姓“圣约元首”的身份适用于他。他里面虽无罪,“但他所代表立约的一方,却常有这种不致废约的跌倒和过犯发生。”照这见解,皮尔斯(Pierce)先生及其后诸家认为,希伯来文关系代词 אשׁר ’asher 当译作“无论谁”;这样,其意是:他的“儿女”——即弥赛亚的儿女——无论谁犯了罪云云。诗篇89篇重述原约时措辞的更改,正是此意:“倘若他的子孙离弃我的律法……我就用杖责罚他们的过犯,用鞭责罚他们的罪孽。”

然而,对这难处更好的解决法,或许是一面即承认:这些话只适用于预表,不适用于本体。以为预表性经文中每一细节都必须有对本体的预表所指,是错误的。读者可在欧文博士对本处的注释中,找到关于这题目的精彩而贴切的论述。那位判断精审的作者说:“没有一个预表在一切事上都是基督的预表,只在神所指定作预表的那一点上才是。大卫是基督的预表,但并非在他一切所是、所行上都是。在他对教会仇敌的征服上、在他的宝座和国度上,他是;但在他私人的行为上,无论作为人、作为王、作为统帅,他不是。不但如此,论到那作预表者的话,即使在他作预表的那些方面,也不是每一句都把他当预表讲、都与所指之事相关;其中有些可以只属于他个人的身份。理由是:那因神的设立而作预表者,即使在作预表之时、在作预表之事上,也可能在尽本分上道德性地失败。这就完全解除了与‘他若犯罪得罪我’相连的难处;因为那些话关乎所罗门的道德本分——即在他作基督预表的方面,他国度的治理与行政——而根本不必属于基督;基督是被神对事物的设立所预表,而不是在对这些事物的任何道德遵行上被预表。”

这些论述似乎包含了解释本处及类似情形的真正原则。斯图尔特教授的解决法实质上与此无异。“神岂不是应许,”他说,“大卫在他的‘地上’宝座上必有后嗣,又应许他‘必’有一子坐在‘属灵的’宝座上,得一个国度,而大卫自己的国度不过是其预表?承认这一点,我们的难处即使没有消除,也减轻了。‘所犯的罪’是述及大卫后裔中可能犯罪的那部分,即‘国家’宝座上的后嗣;而述及其后嗣那更高的地位,则属于那得了统管万有之国的一位。”)

bản gốc tiếng anh

For unto which of the angels ... - The object of this is, to prove that the Son of God, who has spoken to people in these last days, is superior to the angels. As the apostle was writing to those who had been trained in the Jewish religion, and who admitted the authority of the Old Testament, of course he made his appeal to that, and undoubtedly referred for proof to those places which were generally admitted to relate to the Messiah. Abarbanel says, that it was the common opinion of the Jewish doctors that the Messiah would be exalted above Abraham, Moses, and the angels - Stuart. There is a difficulty, as we shall see, in applying the passages which follow to the Messiah - a difficulty which we may find it not easy to explain. Some remarks will be made on the particular passages as we go along. In general it may be observed here:

(1) That it is to be presumed that those passages were in the time of Paul applied to the Messiah. He seems to argue from them as though this was commonly understood, and is at no pains to prove it.

(2) it is to be presumed that those to whom he wrote would at once admit this to be so. If this were not so, we cannot suppose that he would regard this mode of reasoning as at all efficacious, or adapted to convince those to whom he wrote.

(3) he did not apprehend that the application which he made of these texts would be called in question by the countrymen of those to whom he wrote. It is to be presumed, therefore, that the application was made in accordance with the received opinions, and the common interpretation.

(4) Paul had been instructed in early life in the doctrines of the Jewish religion, and made fully acquainted with all their principles of interpretation. It is to be presumed, therefore, that he made these quotations in accordance with the prevalent belief, and with principles which were well understood and admitted.

(5) every age and people have their own modes of reasoning. They may differ from others, and others may regard them as unsound, and yet to that age and people they are satisfactory and conclusive. The ancient philosophers employed modes of reasoning which would not strike us as the most forcible, and which perhaps we should not regard as tenable. So it is with the Chinese, the Hindus, the Muslims now. So it was with the writers of the dark ages who lived under the influence of the scholastic philosophy. They argue from admitted principles in their country and time - just as we do in ours. Their reasoning was as satisfactory to them as ours is to us.

(6) in a writer of any particular age we are to expect to find the prevailing mode of reasoning, and appeals to the usual arguments on any subject. We are not to look for methods of argument founded on the inductive philosophy in the writings of the schoolmen, or in the writings of the Chinese or the Hindus. It would be unreasonable to expect it. We are to expect that they will be found to reason in accordance with the customs of their time; to appeal to such arguments as were commonly alleged; and if they are reasoning with an adversary, "to make use of the points which he concedes," and to urge them as suited to convince "him." And this is not wrong. It may strike him with more force than it does us; it may be that we can see that is not the most solid mode of reasoning, but still it may not be in itself an improper method. That the writers of the New Testament should have used that mode of reasoning sometimes, is no more surprising than that we find writers in China reasoning from acknowledged principles, and in the usual manner there, or than that people in our own land reason on the principles of the inductive philosophy. These remarks may not explain all the difficulties in regard to the proof-texts adduced by Paul in this chapter, but they may remove some of them, and may so prepare the way that we may be able to dispose of them all as we advance. In the passage which is quoted in this verse, there is not much difficulty in regard to the propriety of its being thus used. The difficulty lies in the subsequent quotations in the chapter.

Said he at any time - He never used language respecting the angels like what he employs respecting his Son. He never applied to any one of them the name Son. "Thou art my Son." The name "sons of God," is applied in the Scriptures to saints, and may have been given to the angels. But the argument here is, that the name, my "Son" has never been given to any one of them particularly and by eminence. In a large general sense, they are the sons of God, or the children of God, but the name is given to the Lord Jesus, the Messiah, in a special sense, implying a unique relation to him, and a special dominion over all things. This passage is quoted from Psalm 2:1-12; - a Psalm that is usually believed to pertain particularly to the Messiah, and one of the few Psalms that have undisputed reference to him; see notes on Acts 4:25; Acts 13:33.

This day - see notes on Acts 13:33, where this passage is applied to the resurrection of Christ from the dead: proving that the phrase "this day" does not refer to the doctrine of eternal generation, but to the resurrection of the Redeemer - "the first-begotten of the dead:" Revelation 1:5. Thus, Theodoret says of the phrase "this day," "it does not express his eternal generation, but what is connected with time." The argument of the apostle here does not turn on the time when this was said, but on the fact that this was said to him and not to any one of the angels, and this argument will have equal force whether the phrase be understood as referring to the fact of his resurrection, or to his previous existence. The structure and scope of the second Psalm refers to his exaltation after the kings of the earth set themselves against him, and endeavored to cast off His government from them. In spite of that, and subsequent to that, he would set his king, which they had rejected, on his holy hill of Zion; see Psalm 2:2-6.

Have I begotten thee - See this place explained in the notes on Acts 13:33. It must, from the necessity of the case, be understood figuratively; and must mean, substantially, "I have constituted, or appointed thee." If it refers to his resurrection, it means that that resurrection was a kind of "begetting" to life, or, a beginning of life; see Revelation 1:5.

And yet though Paul Acts 13:33 has applied it to the resurrection of the Redeemer, and though the name "Son of God" is applied to him on account of his resurrection (see notes on Romans 1:4), yet I confess this does not seem to me to come up to "all" that the writer here intended. The phrase," The Son of God," I suppose, properly denotes that the Lord Jesus sustained a relation to God, designated by that name, corresponding to the relations which he sustained to man, designated by the name "the Son of man." The one implied that he had a special relation to God, as the other implied that he had a special relation to man. This is indisputable. But on what particular account the name was given him, or how he was manifested to be the Son of God, has been the great question. Whether the name refers to the mode of his existence before the incarnation, and to his "being begotten from eternity," or to the incarnation and the resurrection, has long been a point on which people have been divided in opinion.

The natural idea conveyed by the title "the Son of God" is, that he sustained a relation to God which implied more than was human or angelic; and this is certainly the drift of the argument of the apostle here. I do not see, however, that he refers to the doctrine of "eternal generation," or that he means to teach that. His point is, that God had declared and treated him as "a Son" - as superior to the angels and to human beings, and that this was shown in what had been said of him in the Old Testament. This would be equally clear, whether there is reference to the doctrine of eternal generation or not. The sense is, "he is more than human." He is more than angelic. He has been addressed and treated as a Son - which none of the angels have. They are regarded simply as ministering spirits. They sustain subordinate stations, and are treated accordingly. He, on the contrary, is the brightness of the divine glory.

He is treated and addressed as a Son. In his original existence this was so. In his incarnation this was so. When on earth this was so; and in his resurrection, ascension, and session at the right hand of God, he was treated in all respects "as a Son" - as superior to all servants, and to all ministering spirits." The exact reference, then, of the phrase "this day have I begotten thee," in the Psalm, is to the act of "constituting" him in a public manner the Son of God - and refers to God's setting him as king on the "holy hill of Zion" - or making him king over the church and the world as Messiah; and this was done, eminently, as Paul shows Acts 13, by the resurrection. It was based, however, on what was fit and proper. It was not arbitrary. There was a reason why he should thus be exalted rather than a man or an angel; and this was, that he was the God incarnate, and had a nature that qualified him for universal empire, and he was thus "appropriately" called "the Son of God."

(No doctrine is advanced, by pressing into its service, such texts as sound criticism declares not strictly to belong to it. Yet, without doubt, many advocates of the eternal Sonship have done violence to this passage, with the design of upholding their views. That doctrine, however, happily is not dependent on a single text; and ample ground will remain for its friends, even if we admit, as in candor we must, that our author has fully made out his case against this text as a proof one. It seems clear, that neither σήμερον sēmeron nor its corresponding היום haayowm can denote eternity; of such signification there is no example. The sense is uniformly confined to limited duration, Psalm 95:7; Hebrews 4:7. The order of the second Psalm, too, certainly does prove that the "begetting" took place after the opposition which the kings and rulers made to Christ, and not prior to it. Accordingly, the text is quoted elsewhere in reference to the resurrection of Christ, Romans 1:4; Acts 13:33. Besides, the chief design of the apostle in the place is not so much to show why Christ is called the Son of God, as simply to direct attention to the fact that he has this name, on the possession of which the whole argument is founded. He inherits a name which is never given to angels, and that of itself is proof of his superiority to them, whether we suppose the ground of the title to lie in his previous existence, or, with our author, in his incarnate Deity. But on this question, it must be admitted, that the passage determines nothing.

All this is substantially allowed by Owen, than whom a more stanch supporter of the doctrine of eternal Sonship cannot be named. "The apostle, in this place," says he, "does not treat of the eternal generation of the Son, but of His exaltation and pre-eminence above angels. The word also, היום haayowm, constantly in the Scripture, denotes some signal time, one day, or more. And that expression, 'this day have I begotten thee,' following immediately upon that other typical one, 'I have set my King upon my holy hill of Zion,' seems to be of the same import, and in like manner to be interpreted." On the general doctrine of the Sonship, the author has stated his views both here and elsewhere. That it is eternal or has its origin in the previous existence of Christ, he will not allow. It is given to the second person of the Trinity because he became God incarnate, so that but for the incarnation and the economy of redemption, he would not have had this name. But the eternal Sonship of Christ rests on a body of evidence, that will not soon or easily be set aside. See that evidence adduced in a supplementary Note under Romans 1:4. Meanwhile we would simply ask the reader, if it do not raise our idea of the love of God, in the mission of Christ, to suppose that he held the dear relation of Son previous to His coming - that being the Son, he was sent to prove what a sacrifice the Father could make, in yielding up one so near, and so dear. But this astonishing evidence of love, if not destroyed, is greatly weakened, by the supposition that there was no Sonship until the sending of Christ. See also supplementary note under Hebrews 1:3.)

"And again, I will be to him a Father." This passage is evidently quoted from 2 Samuel 7:14. A sentiment similar to this is found in Psalm 89:20-27. As these words were originally spoken, they referred to Solomon. They occur in a promise to David that he should not fail to have an heir to sit on his throne, or that his throne should be perpetual. The promise was particularly designed to comfort him in view of the fact that God would not suffer him to build the temple because his hands had been defiled with blood. To console him in reference to that, God promises him far greater honor than that would be. He promises that the house should be built by one of his own family, and that his family and kingdom should be established forever. That in this series of promises the "Messiah" was included as a descendant of David, was the common opinion of the Jews, of the early Christians, and has been of the great body of interpreters.

It was certainly from such passages as this, that the Jews derived the notion which prevailed so universally in the time of the Saviour that the Messiah was to be the son or the descendant of David; see Matthew 22:42-45; Matthew 9:27; Matthew 15:22; Matthew 20:30-31; Mark 10:47-48; Luke 18:38-39; Matthew 12:23; Matthew 21:9; John 7:42; Romans 1:3; Revelation 5:5; Revelation 22:16. That opinion was universal. No one doubted it; and it must have been common for the Jews to apply such texts as this to the Messiah. Paul would not have done it in this instance unless it had been usual. Nor was it improper. If the Messiah was to be a descendant of David, then it was natural to apply these promises in regard to his posterity in an eminent and special sense to the Messiah. They were a part of the promises which included him, and which terminated in him. The promise, therefore, which is here made is, that God would be to him, in a special sense, a Father, and he should be a Son. It does not, as I suppose, pertain originally exclusively to the Messiah, but included him as a descendant of David. To him it would be applicable in an eminent sense; and if applicable to him at all, it proved all that the passage here is adduced to prove - that the name "Son" is given to the Messiah - a "name" not given to angels.

That is just the point on which the argument turns. What is implied in the bestowment of that name is another point on which the apostle discourses in the other parts of the argument. I have no doubt, therefore, that while these words originally might have been applicable to Solomon, or to any of the other descendants of David who succeeded him on the throne, yet they at last terminated, and were designed to terminate in the Messiah - to whom pre-eminently God would be a Father; compare the introduction to Isaiah, section 7, iii.((3), and the notes on Isaiah 7:16.

(The promise, doubtless, had a special reference to the Messiah. Nay, we may safely assert, that the chief reference was to him, for in the case of typical persons and things what they adumbrate is principally to be regarded. So here, though the original application of the passage be to Solomon, the type of Christ, yet it finds its great and ultimate application in the person of the glorious antitype. However strange this double application may seem to us, it is quite in accordance with the whole system of things under the Jewish dispensation. Almost everything connected with it was constructed on this typical principle. This the apostles understood so well, that they were never stumbled by it, and what is remarkable, and of the last importance on this subject, "never for a moment drawn from the ultimate and chief design of a promise or prophecy" by its primary reference to the type. They saw Christ in it, and made the application solely to him, passing over entirely the literal sense, and seizing at once the ultimate and superior import. The very passage in question 2 Samuel 7:11-17, is thus directly applied not only here, but throughout the New Testament; Luke 1:32-33; Acts 2:30, Acts 2:37; Acts 13:22-23. Now certainly the apostles are the best judges in matters of this kind. Their authority, in regard to the sense of passages quoted by them from the Old Testament, is just as great as in the case of the original matter of the New Testament. That Christ was indeed principally intended is further evident from the fact, that "when the kingdom had passed from the house of David," succeeding prophets repeat the promise in 2 Samuel 7:as yet to be fulfilled. See Jeremiah 33:14, Jeremiah 33:26. Now connecting this fact with the direct assertion of the writer of the New Testament above referred to, every doubt must be removed.

It will be alleged, however, that while the direct application to the Messiah, of this and other prophecies, is obvious and authoritative, it is yet desirable, and they who deny inspiration will insist on it as essential, to prove that there is at least nothing in the original places, whence the citations are made, inconsistent with such application. Such proof seems to be especially requisite here; for immediately after the words, "I will be his Father and he shall be my Son," there follows: "if he commit iniquity, I will chasten him with the rod of men, and with the stripes of the children of men," 2 Samuel 7:14; which last sentence, it is affirmed, cannot, in any sense, be applicable to the Messiah. It has been said in reply, that though such language cannot be applied to Christ "personally," it may yet refer to him as the "covenant head" of his people. Though there be no iniquity in him, "such fallings and transgressions as disannul not the covenant, often fall out on their part for whom he undertaketh therein." In accordance with this view, it has been observed by Mr. Pierce, and others after him, that the Hebrew relative pronoun אשׁר 'asher should be translated "whosoever;" in which case, the sense is, whosoever of his "children," that is, the Messiah's, shall commit iniquity, etc. And to this effect indeed is the alteration of the words in Psalm 89, where the original covenant is repeated, "if his children forsake my law - then will I visit their transgression with the rod, and their iniquity with stripes."

Perhaps, however, the better solution of the difficulty is what at once admits, that the words in question cannot apply to the antitype but to the type only. It is a mistake to suppose, that in a typical passage every thing must necessarily have its antitypical reference. The reader will find some excellent and apposite remarks on this subject in Dr. Owen's commentary on the place. "No type," says that judicious writer, "was in all things a type of Christ, but only in that particular wherein he was designed of God so to be. David was a type of Christ, but not in all things that he was and did. In his conquests of the enemies of the church, in his throne and kingdom, he was so; but in his private actions, whether as a man, or as a king, or captain, he was not so. Nay, not all things spoken of him that was a type, even in those respects wherein he was a type, are spoken of him as a type, or have any respect unto the thing signified, but some of them may belong to him in his personal capacity only. And the reason is, that he who was a type by God's institution, might morally fail in the performance of his duty, even then and in those things wherein he was a type. And this wholly removes the difficulty connected with the words 'if he sin against me;' for those words relating to the moral duty of Solomon, in that wherein he was a type of Christ, namely, the rule and administration of his kingdom, may not at all belong to Christ, who was prefigured by God's institution of things, and not in any moral deportment in the observance of them."

These observations seem to contain the true principles of explication in this and similar cases. The solution of Prof. Stuart is not materially different. "Did not God," says he, "engage, that David should have successors on his 'earthly' throne, and also that he 'should' have a son who would sit on a 'spiritual' throne, and have a kingdom of which David's own was but a mere type? Admitting this, our difficulty is diminished if not removed. "The iniquity committed is predicated of that part of David's seed, who might commit it," that is, his successors on the 'national' throne, while the more exalted condition predicated of his successor, belongs to Him to whom was given a kingdom over all.")

6

Hebrews 1:6

Lối đi mở

简体中文

再者——旁注作“神再使……到世上来的时候”。这句的恰当结构大概是:“但是,此外,当他引进……的时候”。“再者”一词不是指神儿子被“再次”带进世界——暗示他先前已被引进过;而是指使徒论证的进程,或指在另一处对弥赛亚所作的宣告。“儿子之名不仅如上所述赐给他,也在另一处、即他领长子进到世界来的另一个场合赐给他。”“当他引进的时候。”即他介绍的时候。单就这里的“用语”而论,这可以指弥赛亚的降生;但从整段上下文看,作者显然是指旧约中某处所说的话。这很清楚,因为这节经文出现在一系列引证之中,为要证明一个具体论点——基督教体系的创立者神儿子高于众天使。

作者在此若只是自己宣告一句话,无论多么真实庄严,都不能达到目的。所需要的是一节“证明经文”——一节他的读者会承认与所论要点相关的经文。因此其含义是:“在他所曾提过的场合之外,另一个场合上,神论到弥赛亚、或把他引见给人类时,使用了显明他高于众天使的语言。”因此,“当他引进的时候”这话,我理解为:他把他引见给人的时候,他把他显明给世界的时候——就是藉着他紧接着要引用的宣告。“长子”。基督在 Revelation 1:5 和 Colossians 1:18 中,是就他从死里复活而称为“长子”的。然而这里这词大概像希伯来人中间“首生”或“初生”一词那样,用以表示卓越。正如长子是主要的继承人、享有特权,主耶稣基督在以神为首为父的宇宙中,也占有类似的地位;见 John 1:14 注释,那里用“独生子”一词表示主耶稣的尊贵与荣耀。“到世上来。”即他把他引见给人类、或宣告他将是谁的时候。“他说:神的使者都要拜他。”关于这引文历来有许多难处,因为不能否认它是一处引文。在七十士译本中,这话正出现于 Deuteronomy 32:43,插在摩西之歌里。但它不在希伯来文本中,也不在七十士译本的所有抄本中。希伯来文是:“你们列国啊,当与他的百姓一同欢乐;因为他要伸他仆人流血的冤,报应他的敌人。”七十士译本是:“诸天哪,当与他一同欢乐;神的众使者都要拜他。列国当与他的百姓一同欢乐;神的众子当在他里面刚强,因为他伸了他众子流血的冤。”但若以为使徒想到的是这处,在我看来有足以了结这问题的反对理由。

(1) 其一是:这节不在希伯来文本中。他写信给希伯来人——给住在希伯来圣经不断使用之地区的人——却拿他们圣经中没有的话作重要教理的证明经文,这几乎难以置信。

(2) 其二是:除七十士译本外,这话在一切古译本中都付阙如。

(3) 其三是:难以相信 Deuteronomy 中那段话与弥赛亚有任何关联。它与他的“被引进”世界无关;任何读者也不会想到它有这样的关联。其上下文颂扬神将要在以色列的仇敌身上得的胜利。在说了“他的箭必饮血、他的刀必吃肉……自从他起首向仇敌报仇的日子”之后,七十士译本(不是希伯来文本)随即说:“诸天当同时与他一同欢乐,神的众使者都要拜他。”即“愿天上世界的居民因神胜过他百姓的仇敌而喜乐,并当向他敬拜”。但在上下文中,弥赛亚似乎丝毫未被提及;更谈不上被描述为“被引进世界”。

而且,丝毫没有证据表明犹太人曾以为这节有那样的关联;虽然可以说使徒只是引用了表达他意思的“语言”——正如我们熟悉某个恰好合用、能传达意念的成语时常常作的那样——但应当注意,本节不是那样引用的。它是一节“证明经文”,保罗显然要人理解他是说那段经文与弥赛亚有“正当的”关联;而且显然,他的读者也会承认它有这样的关联。因此,这几乎可以断定不是作者所要引的经文。大概作者在此是指 Psalm 97:7(七十士译本 Psalm 96:7)。那里希伯来文是:“万神哪,你们都当拜他”——כל אלהים kaal 'elohiym——“众‘elohiym哪”。

七十士译本作:“他的一切使者都要拜他”;这翻译是逐字的,只是使徒用“神”——“神的使者”——代替了七十士译本的“他的”——“他的一切使者”。“诸神”一词 אלהים 'elohiym 被译作“使者”,而这词可以有这意义;七十士译本在 Job 20:15; Psalm 8:6; Psalm 137:1 就是这样译的。众所周知,אלהים 'elohiym 一词可以指“君王”和“官长”,是因他们的地位与尊贵;那么,因类似的理由,这词也可以加给“天使”,有什么不合理呢?这样,本节恰当的解释,是把它应用于“天使般的存有”;Psalm 97:1-12 中的命令,是要他们向那里所指的存有致敬。剩下惟一的问题是:这篇诗能否恰当地视为与弥赛亚有关?使徒把这语言应用于他,是否公正而恰当?对此可以说:

(1) 他既如此使用,这事实就可以证明他当代的犹太人会承认这样使用是恰当的,并使实际上确曾如此使用的可能性增高。

(2) 两位著名的犹太拉比——拉什(Rashi)和金希(Kimchi)——断言,诗篇93-101篇全都当视为指弥赛亚。这向来是、如今也是犹太人的见解。

(3) 诗中没有任何禁止这样关联的话,也没有任何可证明与它冲突的话。其实全篇诗大可以看为对神儿子“进入”世界之美妙的描写,或对他来临崇高而荣耀的描述。这样,Hebrews 1:1 里,地因耶和华作王而蒙召欢乐;Hebrews 1:2-5 里,他以最壮丽的方式被引见或描述——云彩和黑暗环绕他;有火在他前头行;闪电闪耀;群山如蜡消化——这是他带着恰当的象征来临掌权、施行审判的崇高描述;Hebrews 1:6 说万民都看见他的荣耀;Hebrews 1:7 说凡拜雕刻偶像的都必羞愧,“众天使都受命向他致敬”;Hebrews 1:8-12 描述他来临的效应,使锡安快乐、使神子民的心喜乐。因此,不能证明这诗不指弥赛亚;倒有推定说它指弥赛亚,并且使徒引用它,不仅按他当代通行的看法,也按圣灵的本意。若是这样,它就证明了作者所要证明的:神儿子当受众天使的敬拜,因而他高于他们。它证明的还更多。神会要求天使敬拜谁?一个受造者?一个人?一位同侪天使?提出这些问题,就是回答它们。他只能要求他们敬拜神;因此本节证明神儿子是神。

bản gốc tiếng anh

And again - Margin, "When he bringeth in again." The proper construction of this sentence probably is, "But when, moreover, he brings in," etc. The word "again" refers not to the fact that the Son of God is brought "again" into the world, implying that he had been introduced before; but it refers to the course of the apostle's argument, or to the declaration which is made about the Messiah in another place. "The name Son is not only given to him as above, but also in another place, or on another occasion when he brings in the first-begotten into the world." "When he bringeth in." When he introduces. So far as the "language" here is concerned this might refer to the birth of the Messiah, but it is evident from the whole connection that the writer means to refer to something that is said in the Old Testament. This is plain because the passage occurs among quotations designed to prove a specific point - that the Son of God, the Author of the Christian system, was superior to the angels.

A declaration of the writer here, however true and solemn, would not have answered the purpose. A "proof-text" was missing; a text which would be admitted by those to whom he wrote to bear on the point under consideration. The meaning then is, "that on another occasion different from those to which he had referred, God, when speaking of the Messiah, or when introducing him to mankind, had used language showing that he was superior to the angels." The meaning of the phrase, "when he bringeth in," therefore, I take to be, when he introduces him to people; when he makes him known to the world - to wit, by the declaration which he proceeds immediately to quote. "The first-begotten." Christ is called the "first-begotten," with reference to his resurrection from the dead, in Revelation 1:5, and Colossians 1:18. It is probable here, however, that the word is used, like the word "first-born," or "first-begotten" among the Hebrews, by way of eminence.

As the first-born was the principal heir, and had special privileges, so the Lord Jesus Christ sustains a similar rank in the universe of which God is the Head and Father; see notes on John 1:14, where the word "only-begotten" is used to denote the dignity and honor of the Lord Jesus. "Into the world." When he introduces him to mankind, or declares what he is to be. "He saith, And let all the angels of God worship him." Much difficulty has been experienced in regard to this quotation, for it cannot be denied that it is intended to be a quotation. In the Septuagint these very words occur in Deuteronomy 32:43, where they are inserted in the Song of Moses. But they are not in the Hebrew, nor are they in all the copies of the Septuagint. The Hebrew is, "Rejoice, O ye nations with his people; for he will avenge the blood of his servants, and will render vengeance to his adversaries." The Septuagint is, "Rejoice ye heavens with him; and let all the angels of God worship him. Let the nations rejoice with his people, and let all the sons of God be strong in him, for he has avenged the blood of his sons." But there are objections to our supposing that the apostle had this place in his view, which seem to me to settle the matter.

(1) one is, that the passage is not in the Hebrew; and it seems hardly credible that in writing to Hebrews, and to those residing in the very country where the Hebrew Scriptures were constantly used, he should adduce as a proof-text on an important doctrine what was not in their Scriptures.

(2) a second is, that it is omitted in all the ancient versions except the Septuagint.

(3) a third is, that it is impossible to believe that the passage in question in Deuteronomy had any reference to the Messiah. It does not relate to his "introduction" to the world. It would not occur to any reader that it had any such reference. The context celebrates the victory over the enemies of Israel which God will achieve. After saying that "his arrows would be drunk with blood, and that his sword would devour flesh with the blood of the slain and of captives, from the time when he began to take vengeance on an enemy," the Septuagint (not the Hebrew) immediately asserts, "let the heavens rejoice at the same time with him, and let all the angels of God worship him." That is, "Let the inhabitants of the heavenly world rejoice in the victory of God over the enemies of his people, and let them pay their adoration to him." But the Messiah does not appear to be alluded to anywhere in the context; much less described as "introduced into the world."

There is, moreover, not the slightest evidence that it was ever supposed by the Jews to have any such reference; and though it might be said that the apostle merely quoted "language" that expressed his meaning - as we often do when we are familiar with any well-known phrase that will exactly suit our purpose and convey an idea - yet it should be remarked that this is not the way in which this passage is quoted. It is a "proof-text," and Paul evidently meant to be understood as saying that that passage had a "fair" reference to the Messiah. It is evident, moreover, that it would be admitted to have such a reference by those to whom he wrote. It is morally certain, therefore, that this was not the passage which the writer intended to quote. The probability is, that the writer here referred to Psalm 97:7, (in the Septuagint Psalm 96:7). In that place, the Hebrew is, "worship him, all ye gods" כל אלהים kaal 'elohiym - "all ye 'elohiym."

In the Septuagint it is, "Let all his angels worship him;" where the translation is literal, except that the word "God" - "angels of God" - is used by the apostle instead of "his" - "all his angels" - as it is in the Septuagint. The word "gods" - אלהים 'elohiym - is rendered by the word "angels" - but the word may have that sense. Thus, it is rendered by the Septuagint; in Job 20:15; and in Psalm 8:6; Psalm 137:1. It is well known that the word אלהים 'elohiym may denote "kings" and "magistrates," because of their rank and dignity; and is there anything improbable in the supposition that, for a similar reason, the word may be given also to "angels"? The fair interpretation of the passage then would be, to refer it to "angelic beings" - and the command in Psalm 97:1-12 is for them to do homage to the Being there referred to. The only question then is, whether the Psalm can be regarded properly as having any reference to the Messiah? Did the apostle fairly and properly use this language as referring to him? On this we may remark:

(1) That the fact that he uses it thus may be regarded as proof that it would be admitted to be proper by the Jews in his time, and renders it probable that it was in fact so used.

(2) two Jewish Rabbis of distinction - Rashi and Kimchi - affirm that all the Psalms P1 Samuel 93-101 are to be regarded as referring to the Messiah. Such was, and is, the opinion of the Jews.

(3) there is nothing in the Psalm which forbids such a reference, or which can be shown to be inconsistent with it. Indeed the whole Psalm might be taken as beautifully descriptive of the "introduction" of the Son of God into the world, or as a sublime and glorious description of his advent. Thus, in Hebrews 1:1, the earth is called on to rejoice that the Lord reigns. In Hebrews 1:2-5, he is introduced or described as coming in the most magnificent manner - clouds and darkness attend him; a fire goes before him; the lightnings play; and the hills melt like wax - a sublime description of his coming, with appropriate symbols, to reign, or to judge the world. In Hebrews 1:6, it is said that all people shall see his glory; in Hebrews 1:7, that all who worship graven images shall be confounded, and "all the angels are required to do him homage;" and in Hebrews 1:8-12, the effect of his advent is described as filling Zion with rejoicing, and the hearts of the people of God with gladness. It cannot be proveD, therefore, that this Psalm had no reference to the Messiah; but the presumption is that it had, and that the apostle has quoted it not only as it was usually regarded in his time, but as it was designed by the Holy Ghost. If so, then it proves, what the writer intended, that the Son of God should be adored by the angels; and of course that he was superior to them. It proves also more. Whom would God require the angels to adore? A creature? A man? A fellow-angel? To ask these questions is to answer them. He could require them to worship none but God, and the passage proves that the Son of God is divine.

7

Hebrews 1:7

Lối đi mở

简体中文

论到使者,又说:神以风为使者——他赐给他们较低的名字,指派给他们较卑微的职分。他们只是仆役,没有被称为“儿子”。他们有一个暗示较卑微等级和职分的名字——“灵”之名,和“火焰”之称。他们顺服他的旨意,正如风和闪电一样。使徒在这段里的“目的”,是要表明天使是以服役的职分事奉神——正如风那样;而儿子却是万有之主。前者是被动地事奉,全然在他的支配之下;后者以主权者的身份行事,作为统管万有的主,被称呼、被视为与神同等。这引文出自 Psalm 104:4。这节“可以”译作:“他以他的天使为风,以他的仆役为火焰”;即“他使他的天使像风,或迅疾如风,使他的仆役迅捷、可畏、无可抗拒如闪电。”

多德里奇这样译;已故的约翰·P·威尔逊博士(手稿笔记)也这样译。在我看来,诗篇中的这节还可以有另一种解释,可以理解为“他以风为他的使者,以焰火为他的仆役”;对希伯来文读者来说,这大概是最自然浮现的意义。然而,希伯来文也容许这里所采用的译法;不能证明这节的原意不是要表明:天使只是神的仆役——迅疾、敏捷、随时遵行他的旨意,如同风一样。迦勒底意译本把诗篇这节译作:“他使他的使者疾如风;使他的仆役强如火焰。”斯图尔特教授坚持认为,诗篇中的这节不可能意为“以风为他的使者”,而认为诗人的用意是描写神“看不见的”与“看得见的”威荣,并提到天使是组成他荣耀之扈从的一部分。

这在我看来并非完全确定;但仍不能证明保罗误用了这节。当假定:在希伯来语知识中受训的他,比我们更有机会知道它恰当的译法;而他在“论证中”使用这节,必是照受信人——熟悉希伯来语言文学的希伯来人——通常理解的方式使用,这在道德上是确定的。他若这样使用了这节;他若——无人能否证——对它赋予了恰当的理解,那么它正中论点。它证明:天使是神“侍立的仆役”——受雇装点他的行列、遵行他的旨意、如云彩风火那样随行,在他的造物中占据从属的地位。“火焰”大概指闪电——这说法常是这意思。这里的“仆役”与天使同义;全句的含义是:神以大能和荣耀彰显自己时,随行的扈从如同风和闪电。他的天使像它们。他们随时遵行他的旨意——在他的事奉中迅疾、敏捷、顺服;他们在各方面都从属于他,如风和闪电那样占仆役的地位。他们不是用加于神儿子身上的那种语言称呼的,因此都必远低于他。

bản gốc tiếng anh

And of the angels he saith, Who maketh his angels spirits - He gives to them an inferior name, and assigns to them a more humble office. They are mere ministers, and have not ascribed to them the name of "Son." They have a name which implies a more humble rank and office - the name "spirit," and the appellation of a "flame of fire." They obey his will as the winds and the lightnings do. The "object" of the apostle in this passage is to show that the angels serve God in a ministerial capacity - as the winds do; while the Son is Lord of all. The one serves him passively, as being wholly under his control; the other acts as a Sovereign, as Lord over all, and is addressed and regarded as the equal with God. This quotation is made from Psalm 104:4. The passage "might" be translated, "Who maketh his angels winds, and his ministers a flame of fire;" that is, "who makes his angels like the winds, or as swift as the winds, and his ministers as rapid, as terrible, and as resistless as the lightning."

So Doddridge renders it; and so did the late Dr. John P. Wilson (manuscript notes). The passage in the Psalm is susceptible, I think, of another interpretation, and might be regarded as meaning, "who makes the winds his messengers, and the flaming fire his ministers;" and perhaps this is the sense which would most naturally occur to a reader of the Hebrew. The Hebrew, however, will admit of the construction here put upon it, and it cannot be proved that it was the original intention of the passage to show that the angels were the mere servants of God, rapid, quick, and prompt to do his will - like the winds. The Chaldee Paraphrase renders this passage in the Psalm, "Who makes his messengers swift as the wind; his ministers strong like a flame of fire." Prof. Stuart maintains that the passage in the Psalms cannot mean "who makes the winds his messengers," but that the intention of the Psalmist is to describe the "invisible" as well as the "visible" majesty of God, and that he refers to the angels as a part of the retinue which goes to make up His glory.

This does not seem to me to be perfectly certain; but still it cannot be demonstrated that Paul has made an improper use of the passage. It is to be presumed that he, who had been trained in the knowledge of the Hebrew language, would have had a better opportunity of knowing its fair construction than we can; and it is morally certain that he would employ the passage "in an argument" as it was commonly understood by those to whom he wrote - that is, to those who were familiar with the Hebrew language and literature. If he has so used the passage; if he has - as no one can disprove - put the fair construction on it, then it is just in point. It proves that the angels are the "attendant servants" of God; employed to grace his train, to do his will, to accompany him as the clouds and winds and lightnings do, and to occupy a subordinate rank in his creation. "Flame of fire." This probably refers to lightning - which is often the meaning of the phrase. The word "ministers" here, means the same as angels, and the sense of the whole is, that the attending retinue of God, when he manifests himself with great power and glory, is like the winds and the lightning. His angels are like them. They are prompt to do his will - rapid, quick, obedient in his service; they are in all respects subordinate to him, and occupy, as the winds and the lightnings do, the place of servants. They are not addressed in language like what is applied to the Son of God, and they must all be far inferior to him.

8

Hebrews 1:8

Lối đi mở

简体中文

论到子却说——见 Psalm 45:6-7。本书信的作者将这诗篇应用于弥赛亚,这一事实证明在他那个时代这诗篇已被如此应用,或者人们会欣然承认它适用于弥赛亚。犹太与基督教的注释家一般都承认它有这样的指涉。甚至连那些怀疑它首先适用于弥赛亚的人,也认为它在次要的意义上指弥赛亚。许多人认为它首先指所罗门,其次才指弥赛亚。在我看来,它原本而且单单指着弥赛亚,这似乎是最可能的。应当记得,弥赛亚的盼望乃是犹太民族特有的盼望。那如此早便应许的将来君王的降临,是他们全体以最深切的关注所期待的重大事件。

那盼望激励了他们的先知和诗人,在国民沮丧之时鼓舞人心。弥赛亚,容我这样表述,乃是旧约的“英雄”——比阿喀琉斯之于《伊利亚特》、埃涅阿斯之于《埃涅阿斯纪》更为突出。圣洁的诗人们惯于用他们最壮丽的意象来描述他,按他们观念中一切美好的形态来呈现他,以满足民族的自尊与盼望。描述中一切华美壮丽之物都倾注在他身上,他们从不担心把过于伟大的荣耀归于他个人的国度、过于美好的道德品格、或过于广大的权柄。凡在他们看为对君王的壮丽描述,他们都自由地应用在他身上;这诗篇显然正是这种情况。这描述或许部分取材于所罗门宫廷盛况的景象,这是可能的;但这并不比取材于一般东方君王荣华的观点更可能,也不比它是纯粹出于默示诗歌之创造的君王描述更可能。

的确,我看不出这诗篇为何会被认为适用于所罗门。文中并未提到他的“名”。它对他并没有特别的适用性。适用于他的内容,没有一样不同样适用于许多东方君王。其中有些内容,对他比对许多别人更不适用。这里所描述的王是征服者。他腰间佩刀,他的箭射中仇敌的心,万民在他面前被制伏。这对所罗门并不真实。他的统治是和平安宁的统治,他也从未以战事著称。总而言之,在我看来很清楚:这诗篇旨在成为对弥赛亚之为君王的一篇优美诗意的描述。其意象取自东方君王的通常特征;诗中有许多内容——正如比喻中也有一样——是为着画面的完整或逼真而设的,在解释时不可苛求到底。

作者在心中构想出一位华美尊荣的君王;一位在征伐中顺利前行的君王;执掌恒久广大的权柄;身穿华美威严的衣袍;极其正直纯洁;到处播散福分——而那位君王就是弥赛亚。因此,我认为这诗篇原本而且单单论到基督;虽然在解释其中的细节时既不应过分强求,也不应试图将它们灵意化,但全篇乃是对基督之为君王的一篇辉煌而极其优美的描述。解释比喻所用的原则,同样应当应用于这诗篇;为着画面的完整或故事的完成而引入细节,也同样应当予以体谅。若这是正确的观点,那么保罗引用这诗篇,便完全符合其原初的本意,因为他无疑是照他那个时代人们对它的理解来引用的。

“你的宝座”。宝座是君王所坐的座位,在这里是权柄的象征,因为君王行使统治时坐在宝座上。这样,宝座便成了权柄或国权的标志。这里的意思是,他的“统治”或“权柄”将是永久的——“永永远远”——这确实不能应用于所罗门。“神啊”。这当然不能应用于所罗门;但应用于弥赛亚,它便证明了使徒所要证明的——他高过天使。论据是:有一个名字赐给“他”,是从来没有赐给“他们”的。天使在任何严格而恰当的意义上都不称为“神”。这里的“论证”要求我们把这个词理解为用在比任何赐给天使的名字都更崇高的意义上;尽管有人可以主张 אלהים 'elohiym 这名字也赐给官长或天使,但在这里,论证要求我们把它理解为用在比应用于天使时更高的意义上——当然也比应用于任何受造者更高,因为论证的明确目的正是要证明弥赛亚高过天使。

“神”这个词应当按其自然明显的意义来理解,除非有某种必要的理由对它加以限定。若应用于官长(Psalm 82:6),就必须如此限定。若应用于弥赛亚,则没有这种必要(John 1:1; Isaiah 9:6; 1 John 5:20; Philippians 2:6),它应当按其自然恰当的意义来理解。这里的“形式”——ὁ Θεὸς ho Theos——是呼格而非主格。这是七十士译本中呼格的通常形式,而且几乎是唯一的形式——斯图尔特(Stuart)如此说。因此,这是对弥赛亚的直接称呼,称他为神;我看不出为何不按这个词通常而恰当的意义来理解它。一位论派曾提议把它译作“神是你的宝座”;但神怎能是一个受造者的“宝座”呢?这样的表述是什么意思?哪里有一个平行的例子?而那使这样的论证成为必要的立场,其性质又必是怎样的呢?——照我看来,这是指弥赛亚“之为君王”。

这并不是论到他道成肉身以前的存在方式,而是论到他作为他子民威严的君王。然而,这名字之所以赐给他,其根据或理由乃在于他是“神”。这是恰当表达他本性的语言。他必定有神性,否则这样的语言便不恰当。因此,我认为这段经文充分证明主耶稣是神;无论怎样公正地解释这段经文,也不可能逃避这一结论。称他为神不会是错的;而既称他为神,却不视他为神,也不可能。“是永永远远的”。这在任何恰当的意义上都不能应用于所罗门。应用于弥赛亚,其意思是他的本质性的国度将是永远的(Luke 1:33)。作为中保,他的国度将被交与父,就是交与神,而不再涉及中保之工(1 Corinthians 15:24, 1 Corinthians 15:28——参这两节的注释);但他对他子民的统治将是永远的。

绝不会有那么一个时候,他们不服从他、不事奉他;尽管他国度的特殊形式,即与中保之工相连的形式,将会有改变。例如,有形教会的形式将会改变,因为在天上将不再需要它;但神儿子的本质性权柄与能力不会止息。他仍将拥有他未进入中保之工以前所拥有的同样权柄;那将是永远的。同样真实的是,与地上的君王相比,他的国度是永存的。他们不久便死去,王朝也归于无有;但他的国度存到世世代代,实在是永远的权柄。即使没有别的证据,仅这段经文公正而明显的解释也足以使我相信:这诗篇并非指所罗门,而是原本要描述弥赛亚为他子民所期待的君王和元首。“你国权是正直的”。

就是说,正直而公义的权杖。这个短语是希伯来语式的表达。前一句话描述他国度的永存,这一句则描述它“公平的性质”。它将是公正而平等的;参 Isaiah 11:5 的注释。“权杖”是一根杖或棒,通常木制,长五六英尺,一般包金或饰以金环。但有时权杖由象牙制成,或全由黄金制成。君王把它持在手中,作为权柄与能力的标志。它可能起源于牧人的杖或牧棍——因为君王起初被视为其子民的“牧人”。因此,阿伽门农在荷马笔下通常被称为人民的“牧人”。这样,“权杖”便成为君王职分与权柄的标志——正如我们说“执掌权杖”一样;这里的观念是:弥赛亚将是“君王”,而他所行使的权柄将是公平而正直的。他不会像君王常有的那样,受一时的任性摆布,或受臣仆和谄媚者之愿望的支配;他不会单凭“意志”和对专断权力的爱好行事;他律法的执行将符合公平与公义的原则。——这与主耶稣的品格何等相合,我们无需停下来证明;参 Isaiah 11:2-5 的注释并比较。

bản gốc tiếng anh

But unto the Son he saith - In Psalm 45:6-7. The fact that the writer of this Epistle makes this application of the Psalm to the Messiah, proves that it was so applied in his time, or that it would be readily admitted to be applicable to him. It has been generally admitted, by both Jewish and Christian interpreters, to have such a reference. Even those who have doubted its primary applicability to the Messiah, have regarded it as referring to him in a secondary sense. Many have supposed that it referred to Solomon in the primary sense, and that it has a secondary reference to the Messiah. To me it seems most probable that it had an original and exclusive reference to the Messiah. It is to be remembered that the hope of the Messiah was the special hope of the Jewish people. The coming of the future king, so early promised, was the great event to which they all looked forward with the deepest interest.

That hope inspired their prophets and their bards, and cheered the hearts of the nation in the time of despondency. The Messiah, if I may so express it, was the "hero" of the Old Testament - more so than Achilles is of the Iliad, and Aeneas of the Aenead. The sacred poets were accustomed to employ all their most magnificent imagery in describing him, and to present him in every form that was beautiful in their conception, and that would be gratifying to the pride and hopes of the nation. Everything that is gorgeous and splendid in description is lavished on him, and they were never under any apprehension of attributing to him too great magnificence in his personal reign; too great beauty of moral character; or too great an extent of dominion. That which would be regarded by them as a magnificent description of a monarch, they freely applied to him; and this is evidently the case in this Psalm. That the description may have been in part derived from the view of Solomon in the magnificence of his court, is possible, but no more probable than that it was derived from the general view of the splendor of any Oriental monarch, or than that it might have been the description of a monarch which was the pure creation of inspired poetry.

Indeed, I do see not why this Psalm should ever have been supposed to be applicable to Solomon. His "name" is not mentioned. It has no special applicability to him. There is nothing that would apply to him which would not also apply to many an Oriental prince. There are some things in it which are much less applicable to him than to many others. The king here described is a conqueror. He girds his sword on his thigh, and his arrows are sharp in the hearts of his foes, and the people are subdued under him. This was not true of Solomon. His was a reign of peace and tranquillity, nor was he ever distinguished for war. On the whole, it seems clear to me, that this Psalm is designed to be a beautiful poetic description of the Messiah as king. The images are drawn from the usual characteristics of an Oriental prince, and there are many things in the poem - as there are in parables - for the sake of keeping, or verisimilitude, and which are not, in the interpretation, to be cut to the quick.

The writer imagined to himself a magnificent and beautiful prince; a prince riding prosperously in his conquests; swaying a permanent and wide dominion; clothed in rich and splendid vestments; eminently upright and pure; and scattering blessings everywhere - and that prince was the Messiah. The Psalm, therefore, I regard as relating originally and exclusively to Christ; and though in the interpretation, the circumstances should not be unduly pressed, nor an attempt be made to spiritualize them, yet the whole is a glowing and most beautiful description of Christ as a King. The same principles of interpretation should be applied to it which are applied to parables, and the same allowance be made for the introduction of circumstances for the sake of keeping, or for finishing the story. If this be the correct view, then Paul has quoted the Psalm in conformity exactly with its original intention, as he undoubtedly quoted it as it was understood in his time.

"Thy throne." A throne is the seat on which a monarch sits, and is here the symbol of dominion, because kings when acting as rulers sit on thrones. Thus, a throne becomes the emblem of authority or empire. Here it means, that his "rule" or "dominion" would be perpetual - "forever and ever" - which assuredly could not be applied to Solomon. "O God." This certainly could not be applied to Solomon; but applied to the Messiah it proves what the apostle is aiming to prove - that he is above the angels. The argument is, that a name is given to "him" which is never given to "them." They are not called "God" in any strict and proper sense. The "argument" here requires us to understand this word, as used in a sense more exalted than any name which is ever given to angels, and though it may be maintained that the name אלהים 'elohiym, is given to magistrates or to angels, yet here the argument requires us to understand it as used in a sense superior to what it ever is when applied to an angel - or of course to any creature, since it was the express design of the argument to prove that the Messiah was superior to the angels.

The word "God" should be taken in its natural and obvious sense, unless there is some necessary reason for limiting it. If applied to magistrates Psalm 82:6, it must be so limited. If applied to the Messiah, there is no such necessity, John 1:1; Isaiah 9:6; 1 John 5:20; Philippians 2:6, and it should be taken in its natural and proper sense. The "form" here - ὁ Θεὸς ho Theos - is in the vocative case and not the nominative. It is the usual form of the vocative in the Septuagint, and nearly the only form of it - Stuart. This then is a direct address to the Messiah, calling him God; and I see not why it is not to be used in the usual and proper sense of the word. Unitarians proposed to translate this, "God is thy throne;" but how can God be "a throne" of a creature? What is the meaning of such an expression? Where is there one parallel? And what must be the nature of that cause which renders such an argument necessary? - This refers, as it seems to me, to the Messiah "as king."

It does not relate to his mode of existence before the incarnation, but to him as the magnificent monarch of his people. Still, the ground or reason why this name is given to him is that he is "divine." It is language which properly expresses his nature. He must have a divine nature, or such language would be improper. I regard this passage, therefore, as full proof that the Lord Jesus is divine; nor is it possible to evade this conclusion by any fair interpretation of it. It cannot be wrong to address him as God; nor addressing him as such, not to regard him as divine. "Is forever and ever." This could not in any proper sense apply to Solomon. As applied to the Messiah, it means that his essential kingdom will be perpetual, Luke 1:33. As Mediator his kingdom will be given up to the Father, or to God without reference to a mediatorial work, (1 Corinthians 15:24, 1 Corinthians 15:28 - see notes on these verses), but his reign over his people will be perpetual.

There never will come a time when they shall not obey and serve him, though the special form of his kingdom, as connected with the work of mediation, will be changed. The form of the organized church, for example, will be changed, for there shall be no necessity for it in heaven, but the essential dominion and power of the Son of God will not cease. He shall have the same dominion which he had before he entered on the work of mediation; and that will be eternal. It is also true that, compared with earthly monarchs, his kingdom shall be perpetual. They soon die. Dynasties pass away. But his empire extends from age to age, and is properly a perpetual dominion. The fair and obvious interpretation of this passage would satisfy me, were there nothing else, that this Psalm had no reference to Solomon, but was designed originally as a description of the Messiah as the expected King and Prince of his people. "A scepter of righteousness."

That is, a right or just scepter. The phrase is a Hebraism. The former expression described the perpetuity of his kingdom; this describes its "equable nature." It would be just and equal; see notes on Isaiah 11:5. A "scepter" is a staff or wand usually made of wood, five or six feet long, and commonly overlaid with gold, or ornamented with golden rings. Sometimes, however, the scepter was made of ivory, or wholly of gold. It was borne in the hands of kings as an emblem of authority and power. Probably it had its origin in the staff or crook of the shepherd - as kings were at first regarded as the "shepherds" of their people. Thus, Agamemnon is commonly called by Homer the "shepherd" of the people. The "scepter" thus becomes the emblem of kingly office and power - as when we speak of "swaying a scepter;" - and the idea here is, that the Messiah would be a "king," and that the authority which he would wield would be equitable and just. He would not be governed, as monarchs often are, by mere caprice, or by the wishes of courtiers and flatterers; he would not be controlled by mere "will" and the love of arbitrary lower; but the execution of his laws would be in accordance with the principles of equity and justice. - How well this accords with the character of the Lord Jesus we need not pause to show; compare notes on Isaiah 11:2-5.

9

Hebrews 1:9

Lối đi mở

简体中文

你喜爱公义——你顺服了神的律法,圣洁而正直。没有什么话比这更恰当地表达主耶稣的品格了;他是“圣洁、无邪恶、无玷污的”,他“并没有犯罪,口中也没有诡诈”;但这话很难应用于所罗门。可以肯定,就他一生相当大的一部分而言,这话对他并不恰当;在我看来,这根本不是描述他的语言。这是诗人在炽热而敬虔的想象中描述将来弥赛亚所发出的言语——应用于弥赛亚,便字字真实。“所以神,就是你的神”。译者在“神”与“你的神”之间所插入的“就是”一词,削弱了这表述的力量。这里可以译作:“神啊,你的神膏了你。”多德里奇(Doddridge)、克拉克(Clarke)、斯图尔特(Stuart)等人都这样译。

希腊文可以支持这种译法,Psalm 45:7 的希伯来文也一样。诗篇的旁注译作“神啊”。这是最自然的译法,因为与前文刚说过的话相符:“神啊,你的宝座是永远的。你是正直而圣洁的,所以神啊,你的神膏了你”等。但采用哪种译法无关紧要。“用……膏了你”。古时君王和祭司借把油浇在头上而分别为圣就职;参 Leviticus 8:12; Numbers 3:3; 1 Samuel 10:1; 2 Samuel 2:7; Psalm 2:2; Isaiah 61:1; Acts 4:27; Acts 10:38;并注 Matthew 1:1。因此,“膏抹”这说法逐渐意指分别为圣就职,或被分别出来承担某项公开职事。这显然是诗篇中的意思,那里的全部语言都论到将所提的那位设立为王。“喜乐油”。这可能指浇在头上、伴随许多欢乐喜庆表达的香膏。弥赛亚登基作王,将是欢庆和得胜的场合。数千人要因它欢腾,如同君王加冕一样;数千人要因这样被膏立为弥赛亚而喜乐。“胜过膏你的同伴”。即高过与你同列者;就是高过一切执掌王权的人。他将比所有别的君王更尊贵。多德里奇认为这是指天使,他们或许与弥赛亚一同参与世界的治理。但更自然的理解是:这话指君王,意思是他乃是万人中最尊贵的。

bản gốc tiếng anh

Thou hast loved righteousness - Thou hast been obedient to the Law of God, or holy and upright. Nothing can be more truly adapted to express the character of anyone than this is to describe the Lord Jesus, who was "holy, harmless, undefiled," who "did no sin, and in whose mouth no guile was found;" but it is with difficulty that this can be applied to Solomon. Assuredly, for a considerable part of his life, this declaration could not well be appropriate to him; and it seems to me that it is not to be regarded as descriptive of him at all. It is language prompted by the warm and pious imagination of the Psalmist describing the future Messiah - and, as applied to him, is true to the letter. "Therefore God, even thy God." The word "even" inserted here by the translators, weakens the force of the expression. This might be translated, "O God, thy God hath anointed thee." So it is rendered by Doddridge, Clarke, Stuart, and others.

The Greek will bear this construction, as well the Hebrew in Psalm 45:7. In the margin in the Psalm it is rendered "O God." This is the most natural construction, as it accords with what is just said before. "Thy throne, O God, is forever. Thou art just and holy, therefore, O God, thy God hath anointed thee," etc. It is not material, however, which construction is adopted. "Hath anointed thee." Anciently kings and priests were consecrated to their office by pouring oil on their heads; see Leviticus 8:12; Numbers 3:3; 1 Samuel 10:1; 2 Samuel 2:7; Psalm 2:2; Isaiah 61:1; Acts 4:27; Acts 10:38; Note, Matthew 1:1. The expression "to anoint," therefore, comes to mean to consecrate to office, or to set apart to some public work. This is evidently the meaning in the Psalm, where the whole language refers to the appointment of the personage there referred to to the kingly office. "The oil of gladness." This probably means the perfumed oil that was poured on the head, attended with many expressions of joy and rejoicing. The inauguration of the Messiah as king would be an occasion of rejoicing and triumph. Thousands would exult at it as in the coronation of a king; and thousands would be made glad by such a consecration to the office of Messiah. "Above thy fellows." Above thine associates; that is, above all who sustain the kingly office. He would be more exalted than all other kings. Doddridge supposes that it refers to angels, who might have been associated with the Messiah in the government of the world. But the more natural construction is to suppose that it refers to kings, and to mean that he was the most exalted of all.

10

Hebrews 1:10

Lối đi mở

简体中文

“又”——意即“再添一个例证”;或者说,“论到子,他也在别处、即以以下的话说”。这话与希伯来书 1:8 相连。“论到子却说(希伯来书 1:8):你的宝座……”等等;而在希伯来书 1:10,他“又”说:“主啊,你……”等等。这便是其含义,这是显然的,因为:

(1) 整段引文的“目的”是要显明神之子的崇高性格;

(2) 在此处若是对耶和华发出的呼告,便全然文不对题。在一场旨在证明神之子超越天使的论证中,作者为何要突然转而向耶和华发出呼告,注视着他曾立定地的根基、并且当诸天被卷起消逝时他自己仍必继续存活这一事实呢?这既不是保罗的笔法,也不是任何一位好作者的笔法;因此显然,作者在此是有意把这段话作为适用于弥赛亚的话来引证的。无论在如此应用所依据的原则上、以及在为何拣选这段经文来达成此目的上存在什么困难,作者的用意本身却是无可置疑的。他毫无疑义地是要人把它理解为应用于弥赛亚;否则这段引文便全然无关,它何以被引用也就无从设想了。“主啊。”这话取自诗篇 102:25-27。引文出自七十士译本,仅有少许出入,并且是希伯来文的准确翻译。在那篇诗里,所指的无疑是耶和华;这从该诗的表面即很清楚,尤其因为“耶和华”这名字被引入于希伯来书 1:10,并且他被称为万物的创造者和永不改变的一位。任何人读这篇诗,都绝不会怀疑它是指着神说的;而使徒若有意把它应用于主耶稣,这就最确凿地证明他是神。至于他为何把这话应用于弥赛亚、或者这样的应用可以凭什么原则来辩护——对于这个困难的探究,我们或许可以借以下的说明提供一些亮光。必须承认,人在读这篇“诗”时,恐怕极少有人——若真有的话——会以为它是指弥赛亚说的;然而:

(1) 使徒如此使用这诗,证明在他那个时代,这诗被理解为具有这样的指涉,或者至少受信的人会承认它有这样的指涉。在任何别的原则之下,他都不会在论证中使用它。这一点至少在显明当时流行的解释是什么上,有若干的分量。

(2) 也不能证明它没有这样的指涉;圣洁的作者们素来的习惯,乃是把将来的弥赛亚作为他们诗歌的主题,以致没有人能证明这篇诗的作者在此并非有意要弥赛亚作他颂赞的对象。

(3) 这篇诗里没有什么不能应用于弥赛亚的;其中倒有许多特别切合于他的地方。譬如,假设诗人在他的哀叹中(诗篇 102:1-11)描绘了救赎主显现以前神子民的光景——卑微、忧伤、沮丧、受苦——以自己为他们中间的一员、那民之恰当代表的身份发言,那么这篇诗的其余部分就与所应许的救赎十分吻合。这样,在描绘了神子民的悲伤哀恸之后,他论到神必起来怜悯锡安(诗篇 102:13-14),列国必敬畏耶和华的名、地上的众王都必看见他的荣耀(诗篇 102:15),并且主建造锡安的时候、他必在他的荣耀中显现(诗篇 102:16)。这话若不应用于弥赛亚,还能应用于谁呢?若不应用于他的时代,还能应用于什么时候呢?同样,在诗篇 102:20,说到主必从天上垂看,“要垂听被囚之人的叹息,释放将要死的人”——这语言与以赛亚在以赛亚书 61:1 所用的语言惊人地相似,而救主在路加福音 4:17-21 中把它应用到自己身上。因此,使徒所引的这段经文(诗篇 102:25-27)旨在表明弥赛亚的“不变性”,以及在他里面教会的一切利益都是稳妥的这一事实。他必不改变。他造了万物,他也必依然长存。他的国必在地上的一切变迁之中长存,他的子民没有惧怕或惊惶的理由(诗篇 102:28)。

(4) 保罗把这语言应用于弥赛亚,是与他先前在希伯来书 1:2 所陈述的教义一致的,即神乃是“借着他创造诸世界”。既已陈述了这一点,他似乎就觉得,把旧约中论到创造之工的经文应用于他,并没有什么不妥。论证乃是这样:“他实际上是万物的创造者。”而圣经把一些话应用于这位创造者,这些话表明他远超乎众天使。天地将要消逝,他却必仍是一样。他的年岁存到永远、没有穷尽。“这样的”一位必然超越天使;“这样的”一位必然是神。“主啊”(σὺ Κύριε,su Kurie)这几个词并不见于该诗篇的希伯来原文,却见于七十士译本。在该诗篇的希伯来原文里(诗篇 102:24),那是向神发出的呼语——“我说:我的神啊”(אלי,'Eeliy);但诗人有意向耶和华说话,并且“神”这词是按其固有的意义、指着神性使用的,这是无可置疑的;参该诗篇之希伯来书 1:1、希伯来书 1:12。“起初”;参创世记 1:1。

即世界被造之时;比较约翰福音 1:1 的注释,那里同样的表述应用于弥赛亚——“太初有道”。“你起初立了地的根基”。即你造了大地。这是圣经中常见的语言,其中地把描绘为安放在根基上、或受支撑。这是取自建造房屋之举的比喻性语言。此处的意思是:神之子是宇宙原本的创造者或奠基者。他并不是仅仅把已有的材料加以排列,他乃是名副其实的创造者、奠基者。“天也是你手所造的。”这必能证明主耶稣是神。那造了浩瀚诸天的必是神。任何受造物都不能成就这样的工作;我们也不能设想,创造那广大遥列的众世界的能力竟是可以委任的。倘若那能力可以委任,那么神性的属性就没有一样不可以委任,如此,我们对于何为神性的一切观念便要全然混乱了。此处的“诸天”一词,必是指宇宙中除地以外的一切部分;参创世记 1:1。“手”一词的使用,是因为我们平常是用手来作任何工作的。

bản gốc tiếng anh

And - That is, "To add another instance;" or, "to the Son he saith in another place, or in the following language." This is connected with Hebrews 1:8. "Unto the Son he saith Hebrews 1:8, Thy throne," etc. - and Hebrews 1:10 he "also" saith, "Thou Lord," etc. That this is the meaning is apparent, because:

(1) the "object" of the whole quotation is to show the exalted character of the Son of God, and,

(2) an address here to Yahweh would be wholly irrelevant. Why, in an argument designed to prove that the Son of God was superior to the angels, should the writer break out in an address to Yahweh in view of the fact that he had laid the foundations of the world, and that he himself would continue to live when the heavens should be rolled up and pass away? Such is not the manner of Paul or of any other good writer, and it is clear that the writer here designed to adduce this as applicable to the Messiah. Whatever difficulties there may be about the principles on which it is done, and the reason why This passage was selected for the purpose, there can be no doubt about the design of the writer. He meant to be understood as applying it to the Messiah beyond all question, or the quotation is wholly irrelevant, and it is inconceivable why it should have been made. "Thou Lord." This is taken from Psalm 102:25-27. The quotation is made from the Septuagint with only a slight variation, and is an accurate translation of the Hebrew. In the Psalm, there can be no doubt that Yahweh is intended. This is apparent on the face of the Psalm, and particularly because the "name" Yahweh is introduced in Hebrews 1:10, and because He is addressed as the Creator of all things, and as immutable. No one, on reading the Psalm, ever would doubt that it referred to God, and if the apostle meant to apply it to the Lord Jesus it proves most conclusively that he is divine. In regard to the difficult inquiry why he applied this to the Messiah, or on what principle such an application can be vindicated, we may perhaps throw some light by the following remarks. It must be admitted that probably few persons, if any, on reading the "Psalm," would suppose that it referred to the Messiah; but:

(1) the fact that the apostle thus employs it, proves that it was understood in his time to have such a reference, or at least that those to whom he wrote would admit that it had such a reference. On no other principle would he have used it in an argument. This is at least of some consequence in showing what the prevailing interpretation was.

(2) it cannot be demonstrated that it had no such reference, for such was the habit of the sacred writers in making the future Messiah the theme of their poetry, that no one can prove that the writer of this Psalm did not design that the Messiah should be the sub ject of his praise here.

(3) there is nothing in the Psalm which may not be applied to the Messiah; but there is much in it that is especially applicable to him. Suppose, for example, that the Psalmist Psalm 102:1-11, in his complaints, represents the people of God before the Redeemer appeared - as lowly, sad, dejected, and afflicted - speaking of himself as one of them, and as a fair representative of that people, the remainder of the Psalm will well agree with the promised redemption. Thus, having described the sadness and sorrow of the people of God, he speaks of the act that God would arise and have mercy upon Zion Psalm 102:13-14, that the pagan would fear the name of the Lord, and all the kings of the earth would see his glory Psalm 102:15, and that when the Lord should build up Zion, he would appear in his glory; Psalm 102:16. To whom else could this be so well applied as to the Messiah? To what time so well as to his time? Thus, too in Psalm 102:20, it is said that the Lord would look down from heaven "to hear the groaning of the prisoner, and to loose them that are appointed to death" - language remarkably resembling that used by Isaiah, Isaiah 61:1, which the Saviour applies to himself, in Luke 4:17-21. The passage then quoted by the apostle Psalm 102:25-27 is designed to denote the "immutability" of the Messiah, and the fact that in him all the interests of the church were safe. He would not change. He had formed all things, and he would remain the same. His kingdom would be permanent amidst all the changes occurring on earth, and his people had no cause of apprehension or alarm; Psalm 102:28.

(4) Paul applies this language to the Messiah in accordance with the doctrine which he had stated Hebrews 1:2, that it was by him that God "made the worlds." Having stated that, he seems to have felt that it was not improper to apply to him the passages occurring in the Old Testament that speak of the work of creation. The argument is this, "He was in fact the creator of all things." But to the Creator there is applied language in the Scriptures which shows that he was far exalted above the angels. He would remain the same, while the heavens and the earth should fade away. His years are enduring and eternal. "Such" a being must be superior to the angels; such a being must be divine. The words "Thou Lord" - σὺ Κύριε su Kurie - are not in the Hebrew of the Psalm, though they are in the Septuagint. In the Hebrew, in the Psalm (Psalm 102:24,), it is an address to God - "I said, O my God" - אלי 'Eeliy - but there can be no doubt that the Psalmist meant to address Yahweh, and that the word "God" is used in its proper sense, denoting divinity; see Hebrews 1:1, Hebrews 1:12, of the Psalm. "In the beginning;" see Genesis 1:1.

When the world was made; compare notes on John 1:1, where the same phrase is applied to the Messiah - "In the beginning was the word, where the same phrase is applied to the Messiah - "In the beginning was the word." "Hast laid the foundation of the earth." Hast made the earth. This language is such as is common in the Scriptures, where the earth is represented as laid on a foundation, or as supported. It is figurative language, derived from the act of rearing an edifice. The meaning here is, that the Son of God was the original creator or founder of the universe. He did not merely arrange it out of pre-existing materials, but he was properly its creator or founder. "And the heavens are the works of thine hands." This must demonstrate the Lord Jesus to be divine. He that made the vast heavens must be God. No creature could perform a work like that; nor can we conceive that power to create the vast array of distant worlds could possibly be delegated. If that power could be delegated, there is not an attribute of Deity which may not be, and thus all our notions of what constitutes divinity would be utterly confounded. The word "heavens" here, must mean all parts of the universe except the earth; see Genesis 1:1. The word "hands" is used, because it is by the hands that we usually perform any work.

11

Hebrews 1:11

Lối đi mở

简体中文

“天地都要灭没”——指诸天和地。它们将要过去,或将要被毁灭。这里这说法的意思,大概不过是:它们身上将发生重大的变化,或它们将改变其形态。然而,我们无法预见天体将来会发生什么变化,也不能断言现今的宇宙不会在某一个时期被毁灭,并由一个更宏伟的创造接续。那以一句话创造宇宙的,也能以一句话毁灭它;那造成现今自然体系的,也能使另一个同样奇妙、同样荣耀的体系接续而来。圣经似乎显出这样的意思:现今宇宙的体系将要被毁灭;见彼得后书 3:10-13;马太福音 24:35。“你却要长存。”你必不死、也不灭亡。这是何等崇高的思想!其中的含义是:即使天地忽然消失,或逐渐磨损而归于消逝,仍有一位无限的存在者,不受影响、永不改变。

没有什么能触及他、搅扰他。这一切变化都要在他的指挥之下、借他的命令而发生;见启示录 20:11。所以,无论面对什么变革,我们都不要惊惶。即使我们看见天被卷起像书卷、众星从其位置坠落,也不要惧怕。神——那创造者与救赎者——掌管万有。他永不改变。他永远活着;宇宙即便过去,也必是唯独出于他的吩咐、在他的指挥之下。“天地都要像衣服渐渐旧了。”即“变”旧、或老化。“渐渐旧了”(wax)一词是古撒克逊语,意为生长、增加、或变为。这里把诸天比作一件衣服,意思是:正如衣服会变旧、破烂,诸天与地也将如此。这语言显然是比喻性的;然而谁能说它底下藏着多少字面的真实呢?那每日向宇宙放射出无数千万道光线的太阳,经过漫长的年代之后,其光辉是否会衰减、只能以微弱的光芒照耀——这样设想难道荒谬吗?那样不断的消耗、那样不停的燃烧,难道在遥远的某个时期会毫无衰败的倾向吗?除非它光辉的原料是从那伟大的光源——神——的无穷资源得着供应,否则这是不可能的;而当他选择收回它时,连那荣耀的太阳也必黯淡其光辉,只能以微弱的光线照耀。

bản gốc tiếng anh

They shall perish - That is, the heavens and the earth. They shall pass away; or they shall be destroyed. Probably no more is meant by the phrase here, than that important changes will take place in them, or than that they will change their form. Still it is not possible to foresee what changes may yet take place in the heavenly bodies, or to say that the present universe may not at some period be destroyed, and be succeeded by another creation still more magnificent. He that created the universe by a word, can destroy it by a word and he that formed the present frame of nature can cause it to be succeeded by another not less wonderful and glorious. The Scriptures seem to hold out the idea that the present frame of the universe shall be destroyed; see 2 Peter 3:10-13; Matthew 24:35. "But thou remainest." Thou shalt not die or be destroyed. What a sublime thought! The idea is, that though the heavens and earth should suddenly disappear, or though they should gradually wear out and become extinct, yet there is one infinite being who remains unaffected and unchanged.

Nothing can reach or disturb him. All these changes shall take place under his direction, and by his command; see Revelation 20:11. Let us not be alarmed then at any revolution. Let us not fear though we should see the heavens rolled up as a scroll, and the stars falling from their places. God, the Creator and the Redeemer, presides over all. He is unchanged. He ever lives; and though the universe should pass away, it will be only at his bidding, and under his direction. "And they all shall wax old." Shall "grow" or become old. The word "wax" is an Old Saxon word, meaning to grow, or increase, or become. The heavens here are compared to a garment, meaning that as that grows old and decays, so it will be with the heavens and the earth. The language is evidently figurative; and yet who can tell how much literal truth there may be couched under it? Is it absurd to suppose that that sun which daily sends forth so many countless millions of beams of light over the universe, may in a course of ages become diminished in its splendor, and shine with feeble lustre? Can there be constant exhaustion, a constant burning like that, and yet no tendency to decay at some far distant period? Not unless the material for its splendor shall be supplied from the boundless resources of the Great Source of Light - God; and when he shall choose to withhold it, even that glorious sun must be dimmed of its splendor, and shine with enfeebled beams.

12

Hebrews 1:12

Lối đi mở

简体中文

“像一件外衣”——即衣服;按字面是披在外面的东西——περιβόλαιον(peribolaion)——本指外衣、外袍或斗篷;见马太福音 5:40 的注释。“你要将天地卷起来。”即诸天。圣经中把诸天描述为一个“穹苍”、或铺张之物(创世记 1:7 的希伯来文原文);描述为“帘子”或“帐棚”(以赛亚书 40:22);也描述为一卷可以展开或卷起的书卷(以赛亚书 34:4;启示录 6:14)。这里把它们比作一件可以折叠的外衣或斗篷——这语言取自折叠并收起那不再合用之衣的动作。“天地就都改变了。”即它们要被换成别的,或要让位给新天新地(彼得后书 3:13)。其含义是:现今天地的形式并非永久,乃要被别的接替、或要过去;而那位创造者却永不改变。“惟有你永不改变。”你必不改变。“你的年数没有穷尽。”你必存到永远、永不改变。还有什么能比这更清楚地证明,这话所说的那一位是不改变的呢?而这话确实是指着弥赛亚说的,这就必证明他是神。这些属性不能加于受造之物;而且,写这书信的人相信神的儿子是神,这一点再清楚不过了。

bản gốc tiếng anh

And as a vesture - A garment; literally something thrown around - περιβόλαιον peribolaion - and denoting properly the outer garment, the cloak or mantle; see notes, Matthew 5:40. "Shalt thou fold them up." That is, the heavens. They are represented in the Scriptures as an "expanse." or something spread out (the Hebrew text of Genesis 1:7): as a "curtain," or "tent" Isaiah 40:22, and as a "scroll" that might be spread out or rolled up like a book or volume, Isaiah 34:4; Revelation 6:14. Here they are represented as a garment or mantle that might be folded up - language borrowed from folding up and laying aside garments that are no longer fit for use. "And they shall be changed." That is, they shall be exchanged for others, or they shall give place to the new heavens and the new earth; 2 Peter 3:13. The meaning is, that the present form of the heavens and the earth is not to be permanent, but is to be succeeded by others, or to pass away, but that the Creator is to remain the same. "Thou art the same." Thou wilt not change. "And thy years shall not fail." Thou wilt exist forever unchanged. What could more clearly prove that he of whom this is spoken is immutable? Yet it is indubitably spoken of the Messiah, and must demonstrate that he is divine. These attributes cannot be conferred on a creature; and nothing can be clearer than that he who penned the Epistle believed that the Son of God was divine.

13

Hebrews 1:13

Lối đi mở

简体中文

但是,对哪一个天使——使徒再举一个证据,证明神的儿子被高举超过天使。他问道:何处有一例,是神曾对任何一位天使说话,请他坐在自己的右边,直到神使他的仇敌服在他脚下?然而这极高的尊荣已赐给了神的儿子;因此,他远被高举在他们之上。"你坐在我的右边";见 Hebrews 1:3 注释。这段经文取自 Psalm 110:1;这首诗在本信中多次被引用为指弥赛亚,而就在眼前的这句话,救主在 Matthew 22:43-44 曾应用于自己,彼得也在 Acts 2:34-35 把它应用到他身上。因此,它适用于弥赛亚,这是毫无疑问的。"等我使你仇敌作你的脚凳。"即直到我使他们完全降服。脚凳是我们坐在椅上时垫在脚下的东西;这里的说法意即仇敌被完全制伏;比较 1 Corinthians 15:25 注释。"使仇敌作脚凳"一语,借自古时战士的习俗:他们在庆祝得胜时,脚踏在被征服之王的颈项上,作为对方彻底倾覆、降服的记号;见 Isaiah 10:6 注释。这里所说的仇敌,是指神和他真道的仇敌;意思是,弥赛亚要被高举,直到这一切仇敌都被制伏。那时他必将国交与父神;见 1 Corinthians 15:24-28 注释。使徒在此所论到救赎主的高举,乃是升上中保的宝座。在这事上,他被高举远超天使。他的仇敌要向他降服,而天使在那大工中不过被用作单纯的器皿。

bản gốc tiếng anh

But to which of the angels - The apostle adduces one other proof of the exaltation of the Son of God above the angels. He asks where there is an instance in which God had addressed any one of the angels, and asked him to sit at his right hand until he should subdue his enemies under him? Yet that high honor had been conferred on the Son of God; and he was therefore far exalted above them. "Sit on my right hand;" see notes on Hebrews 1:3. This passage is taken from Psalm 110:1, a Psalm that is repeatedly quoted in this Epistle as referring to the Messiah, and the very passage before is applied by the Saviour to himself, in Matthew 22:43-44, and by Peter it is applied to him in Acts 2:34-35. There can be no doubt, therefore, of its applicability to the Messiah. "Until I make thine enemies thy footstool." Until I reduce them to entire subjection. A footstool is what is placed under the feet when we sit on a chair, and the phrase here means that an enemy is entirely subdued; compare notes on 1 Corinthians 15:25. The phrase "to make an enemy a footstool," is borrowed from the custom of ancient warriors who stood on the necks of vanquished kings on the occasion of celebrating a triumph over them as a token of their complete prostration and subjection; see notes on Isaiah 10:6. The enemies here referred to are the foes of God and of his religion, and the meaning is, that the Messiah is to be exalted until all those foes are subdued. Then he will give up the kingdom to the Father; see notes on 1 Corinthians 15:24-28. The exaltation of the Redeemer, to which the apostle refers here, is to the mediatorial throne. In this he is exalted far above the angels. His foes are to be subdued to him, but angels are to be employed as mere instruments in that great work.

14

Hebrews 1:14

Lối đi mở

简体中文

天使岂不都是——他们当中没有一位被提升到救赎者的高位。连最受高举的天使,也担任比较卑微的职分,作奉派帮助救恩承受者的服役之灵。“服役的灵”。“服役的”灵乃是被使用来执行神旨意的灵。这里所用的词——λειτουργικὰ leitourgika——(英文“liturgy”一词即由此而来)——的本义,是“属于公共服务”或“属于民众之事工”(λαός laos),特别应用于那些在圣殿公共事务中供职的人。他们是向别人施以援助的人,是帮助者、是仆人。这里所用的正是这个意思。他们受派向别人——就是基督徒——提供“帮助”或“援助”。“奉差遣”。为此蒙神指派。他们是“奉差遣的”;在神的管制之下;处于从属的地位。

这样,加百列曾奉差去向但以理传达一个重要的信息;Daniel 9:21-23。“为那将要承受救恩的人效力”。为着帮助、救助这样的人。他们来是要向他们提供援助——而他们若担任这如此卑微的职分,与神的儿子——诸世界的创造者和统治者——的尊荣相比,又是何等不及!“将要承受救恩的人”。指众圣徒,即基督徒。他们之所以称为“承受救恩的人”,是因为他们被收纳进神的家中,被当作他的儿子看待;见 Romans 8:14-17 的注释。这里的主要论点是:天使所担任的职分,比神的儿子的职分卑微得多;因此他所居的地位远为崇高。但使徒在证明这一点的同时,也附带陈述了一个极有趣、极重要的教义:天使受派促进神子民的救恩,并在他们去天国的路上帮助他们。

这教义并无荒谬之处。天使受派帮助人,并不比一个人帮助另一个人更难以置信;当然更不比这事更难以置信:神的儿子降下来“不是要受人的服事,乃是要服事人”(Matthew 20:28),并且他在地上履行了仆人的职分(John 13:1-15)。事实上,在神的治理中有一个重大原则:一类受造之物要服事别的受造之物;一个要帮助另一个,在他患难中扶助他,在他贫穷时供给,在他困惑中劝导。我们不断地从别人得着益处,并依赖他们的劝导和帮助。这样,神指派父母帮助儿女,邻舍帮助邻舍,富人帮助穷人;全世界都可见到这个原则:一个人要从别人的帮助中得益。为什么天使不可以担任这样的服事呢?

他们是纯洁、仁爱、大有能力的;人既因一个属天使(虽已堕落)之本性所提供的试探而在堕落中败亡,那么,其他具有天使本性、未堕落之圣洁的,来帮助修复他们堕落的、有罪的同类对人类所造成的损害,这有什么不妥呢?在我看来,“毁灭”既来自另一族类,“帮助”也来自另一族类,这其中有美妙的适当性;那些具有天使之能、却怀着魔鬼之恶意的败坏了人,而那些具有天使之能、怀着属天之仁爱的,则应当帮助人的复原与得救,这其间同样有美妙的适当性。再者,从事物的必然性来看,这也是一个重大原则:软弱的当受刚强的帮助,无知的当受有见识者的帮助,不洁的当受纯洁者的帮助,受试探的当受未曾被试探胜过之人的帮助。全世界我们都看到这原则在运行;它构成了地上道德安排之美;为什么这原则不可以延伸到其他居所的居民呢?为什么天使不可以用他们优越的智力、仁爱与能力进来成全这个体系,显明它何等适合荣耀神呢?至于天使以何种方式成为救恩承受者的服役之灵,圣经没有全然告诉我们;但其中提到了一些事实,可为这问题提供些许亮光。他们如今作什么,可以从圣经关于他们曾作什么的记载中学到——因为解释的一个合理原则似乎是:他们如今所从事的,与他们历来所从事的,在实质上是同样的工作。圣经中记到天使为着人的缘故而介入的方式有下列几种:

(1)他们对人有深切的兴趣。救主说,“一个罪人悔改,在神的使者面前也是这样为他欢喜”;Luke 15:10。他又论到组成他教会的“小子们”说,“他们的使者在天上,常见我天父的面”;Matthew 18:10。

(2)他们对与人救恩有关的一切事有特别的兴趣。彼得论到与救恩有关的事说,“天使也愿意详细察看这些事”;1 Peter 1:12。与此一致,他们被描绘为在伯利恒的野地上赞美神,那里有牧羊人,他们得了救主降生的宣告(Luke 2:13);一位天使向马利亚宣告她要作弥赛亚的母亲(Luke 1:26);一位天使向牧羊人宣告他已降生(Luke 2:10);天使在他受试探时来伺候他(Matthew 4:11);一位天使在客西马尼园中加添他的力量(Luke 22:43);在主耶稣曾被安放的坟墓里有天使,向他的门徒宣告他的复活(John 20:12);他们又在橄榄山上向他的门徒显现,保证他还要再来,把他的子民接到他自己那里去(Acts 1:10)。

(3)他们为保护神的子民而显现。诗篇这样说,“耶和华的使者,在敬畏他的人四围安营,搭救他们”(Psalm 34:7)。这样,两位天使来催促罗得离开平原的城邑,救他脱离那将要临到的毁灭(Genesis 19:1、Genesis 19:15)。这样,一位天使开了使徒们监狱的门,在他们被犹太人囚禁之后释放了他们(Acts 5:19)。这样,主的使者把被希律囚禁的彼得从监里救出来(Acts 12:7-8)。

(4)天使奉差赐给我们力量抵挡试探。救赎主在客西马尼园中,“有一位天使从天上显现,加添他的力量”时(Luke 22:43),就是这样得了帮助。那里的大试炼,看来与试探有某种关联;与黑暗的权势、或罪恶之君的某种影响有关(Luke 22:53;参 John 14:30)。在他们给予受试探之救赎主的这帮助上,以及他们在我们受试探时给予我们的帮助上,有特别的适当性与合宜性。人起初是受一个堕落的天使试探。世上试探的很大部分——若不是全部——如今都在堕落天使的指挥之下。他们“寻找可吞吃的人”往来游行(1 Peter 5:8)。生活中发生的试探、我们路上遇到的无数引诱,都带着受黑暗而恶毒之灵控制的痕迹。那么,神的纯洁天使出面帮助人抵御他们堕落而恶毒的同类之灵的技巧与诡计,还有什么比这更合宜的呢?堕落天使的能力与技巧——远超人的能力与气力的能力与技巧——正被用来毁灭我们;同样的能力与技巧在仁爱的引导之下进来帮助我们,这是何等可羡慕的事!

(5)他们在患难中扶持我们。这样,一位天使把振奋的信息带给但以理;当救主被死从门徒那里取去时、以及他升天时,天使都在场安慰他的门徒。为什么如今不可以仍是这样——重要的安慰,以某种方式,借着天使的影响传达给我们?再者,

(6)他们服事临终的圣徒,引领他们进入荣耀。救主论到拉撒路说,他死时“被天使带去放在亚伯拉罕的怀里”(Luke 16:22)。设想这事如今仍在发生,有什么不妥呢?固然,若任何地方需要属天的帮助,那就是灵魂离开身体之时。若任何地方需要引导者,那就是被赎的灵魂走上那通往神的未知之路时。若天使在任何怜悯的信息上被使用,那合宜的就是在生命将尽、灵魂即将升天之时。若有人说他们是看不见的,难以设想我们如何能受从未见过之者的帮助,我回答说:我知道他们是看不见的。他们不再像从前那样,作神子民看得见的保护者和护卫者。但我们从别人所受的帮助,有不少是来自我们看不见的源头。我们欠那些看不见的恩人的,比欠我们看得见之人的更多;而一切帮助中最可感激的,也许正是那由一只我们看不见的手、从我们无法追溯的方向所提供的。多少孤儿因某位隐名未识的恩人而得益!照样,在神护理的重大安排中,许多我们最需要、最可贵的眷护,可能正是从看不见的源头临到我们,借着看不见的手从神那里传达给我们。

评述

  1. 基督教有权要求人的注意。神已在福音里藉他儿子向我们说话(Hebrews 1:1-2)。这事实构成一个要求,要我们留意新约中所说的话。当神差先知向人说话,赐给他们超过属人的智慧与口才,并吩咐他们向人类传达严肃的信息时,那就是人应当听从的理由。而他的亲儿子所带来的信息,又是何等重要!传信者何等尊贵!他要求我们注意与敬重的权利何等更高!参 Matthew 21:37。然而可叹的是,回想他在世上活着时,留意他的人何等少;而如今相对地留意他的人,也何等少。大多数人对神的儿子已经来向人类说话这一事实毫无兴趣。很少有人肯费心去读他所说的话,尽管救主一切言论的记录用几小时就能读完。报纸有人读;诗歌有人读;小说有人读;战役与围城的史书有人读;新约却被忽略,甚至在基督教之地,有成千上万的人连登山宝训都未曾读过一遍!救赎主所教导的真理在圣所中被传讲时,聆听的人也少。成群的人从不去传福音的地方;成群的人虽在那里,心思却忙着想别的事,或对所传的真理全然不留心。神的儿子在我们世上所受的接待,竟是这样!最奇妙的事,是他从天上来作人类的教师;其次奇妙的事,是他来了以后,人对这事竟无兴趣,拒绝听他论到那未见与永恒之世界所说的话。一个人讲论如何借某种狂想投机发财的可能,人会津津有味地听;而救赎主讲论天堂的“确实性”和那里永恒的财富,却激不起一点情感:一个从死里回来的人讲论未见的世界,会激起最深切的注意;而那位向来住在未见之世界、知道那里已经发生和将要发生之一切的他所说的话,却唤不起兴趣,激不起探究。人就是这样。还有,一位显赫外宾的到访——像拉斐特(Lafayette)到美国那样——会激动一个国家,到处散布热情;神的儿子带着重大怜悯的使命来到地上,却被视为一件无足轻重的事,在大多数人的心里激不起兴趣。

  2. 基督是神。在本书信的作者看来,他无疑被视为与神同等。这一点如此清楚,以致它竟曾受到质疑,实在令人惊奇。那位创造了诸世界、受天使敬拜、被称为神、被说立了大地的根基、造了诸天、并在这一切都要废去时仍不改变的,必定是神。这些是神的属性,只属于他。这些话不可能指着一个人、一个天使、一个大天使说。无法设想这样的属性能属于一个受造者。若能,那么我们关于神与他受造者之间区别的一切观念就都混乱了,我们对神也无法有可理解的概念。

  3. 基督很可能是向诸世界传递对神本质与完全之认识的媒介。他是神荣耀所发的光辉——是神的彰显——是神的显明(Hebrews 1:3)。太阳的本体是看不见的——肉眼当然看不见。我们不能注视它。但有一种照耀、一种光辉、一种荣耀、一种显明,是可以看见的!它就在阳光之中,就是太阳荣耀与存在的显明。太阳是藉它的照耀被认识的。神的儿子也是这样——无论道成肉身与否——都可能是神本质的显明。而从这个例证,我们岂不可以在不失敬虔的前提下,得着荣耀三一论的一个例证吗?有太阳的本体——对我们是看不见的——却伟大而荣耀,是一切光、热与生命之源。太阳这巨大的本体是一切光辉之源,是一切温暖与生机之泉。一切的光、热与生命都倚赖它;它若熄灭,一切都要死亡。这样,父神——那永恒而不变的本体——岂不也是宇宙中一切光与生命之源?太阳中还有那“显明”——那照耀——那荣耀的光。我们所见的光辉从它发出——立时发出、持续发出、永远发出。太阳存在,光辉就存在,且不能与它分离。太阳是藉那光辉被看见的;世界是藉它被照亮的。没有这些光线就没有光,一切都要陷在黑暗里。这是神的儿子何等美好的代表——神荣耀的光辉;神藉以被认识的媒介;人的光,就我们所知,也是宇宙的光!他照耀人时,就有光;他不照耀时,就有确实的道德黑暗,正如太阳西沉时就有黑夜。而且就我们所见,神的儿子所作的显明,在一切世界中对于正确默想神的本质,也许正像太阳的光线之于认识太阳的本性一样必要。此外还有太阳的温暖、热量与赋予生机的影响——那是物质世界生命与美之源的影响。那不仅是照耀——更是随之俱来的温暖与赋予生机的大能。万物都倚赖它。每一粒种子、每一个蓓蕾、每一片叶、每一朵花;每一根草、地上每一只动物、空中每一只飞鸟,都倚赖它。没有它,植物会立时枯萎,动物的生命会灭绝,普遍的死亡就会掌权。这是圣灵以及他在道德世界之影响的何等美好的例证!“耶和华神是日头”(Psalm 84:11);我不认为这样从太阳得三一论的例证有什么不妥。我确定,若不是那显明太阳、照亮世界的光线,我们对太阳就一无所知;我确定,若不是他那赋生机、赐活力的光线,一切动植物的生命都要死亡。我不认为以下的说法不可能同样成立:若不是藉神的儿子显明,神的本性——神的本质——就不会被认识;我确定,若不是圣灵在人灵魂中赐活力、赋生机的影响,一切道德与属灵的生命都要死亡。

  4. 基督已为罪作了挽回(Hebrews 1:3)。他是“亲自”作的。不是借着公牛和山羊的血;是借他自己的血。让我们喜乐:我们如今不必带着血祭来到神面前;不必牵一只羊羔来宰杀,而可以安心靠着那为人类的罪已经流出的血而来。那伟大的祭已经献上。祭牲已被宰杀。那足以除去世界之罪的血已经献上。我们现在可以立刻来到施恩的宝座前,恳求那血的功劳。我们的光景与古时犹太敬拜者的光景何等不同!他们必须牵着要宰杀赎罪的祭牲来,而且每年每日都要这样行。我们却可以怀着这样的心境来:那一次而永远的伟大祭物已为我们献上;它永不再重复;在那祭物里有足够的功劳涂抹我们一切的罪。我们的光景与外邦人的何等不同!他们也牵着祭牲到血染的祭坛前去宰杀。他们献上羊羔、山羊、公牛、战争中掳来的俘虏、奴隶、甚至自己的儿女!但在这些可怖的祭物之中,尽管他们表明了自己深深的信念——必须有某种祭物——他们却没有应许,毫无祭物蒙悦纳的证据。他们未得赦免而去。他们重复献祭,却无自己的罪已蒙赦免的证据,至终在绝望中死去!我们却是确信地来——“他儿子耶稣的血也洗净我们一切的罪”,心灵因过去一切罪已蒙赦免的证据而喜乐,并与神相和。

  5. 让我们喜乐,主耶稣已被这样高举到神的右边(Hebrews 1:3-4)。他已进入天堂。他坐在荣耀的宝座上。他已受了最后的一阵苦痛,流了为世人之罪所必须流的最后一滴血。冰冷的坟墓不再把他拘禁;士兵的枪不再刺入他的肋旁。他如今在天上喜乐而荣耀。那里的天使向他致敬(Hebrews 1:6),宇宙都被置于他的权下。

  6. 敬拜主耶稣是正当的。他来到世界时,天使受命拜他(Hebrews 1:6),我们现在拜他也绝不会错。若天上的天使可以正当地拜他,我们也可以。他们若拜他,他就是神。神绝不会要他们拜一个同侪的天使或一个人!天使在哪里敬拜,我也在那里敬拜,我就觉得稳妥;他们既受命献上敬奉之处,我若扣留我的敬奉,我就觉得没有权利。

  7. 以神称呼主耶稣是正当的(Hebrews 1:8)。他既在默示的语言中被称为神,我们这样称呼他就没有不妥。紧紧跟随圣经的语言时,我们不会犯错;我们用圣经理所当然的语言来表达我们的信念与敬拜,这就是我们正确的最有力的证据。

  8. 救赎者的国是公义的国。它建立在公平之上(Hebrews 1:8-9)。别的国度向来是残忍、压迫与流血之国。暴君曾以铁杖辖制人。但救赎者在他的国里不是这样。那里没有一条律法不是平等而宽和的;没有一条律例,人遵行它不会促进自己今世与永世的福祉。完全在他杖下的人有福了;完全顺服他律法之国有福了!

  9. 诸天将要废去,大地将要衰残(Hebrews 1:10-11)。地上已经发生了巨变——如地质学家的研究所表明的;我们无理由怀疑,在遥远的诸世界也可能发生过类似的变化。将来还可能发生更大的变化,其中有些也许是我们蒙召亲眼见证的。我们的灵魂要永远存在;在遥远的未来世代——远超我们现在所能计算的极限——我们可能亲眼见证这些天和这地最重要的变动。神可以一种前所未有的方式显明他的大能;他的子民在他宝座附近安然无恙,也许蒙准目睹那心思从未有过最遥远之概念的能力的展示。

  10. 然而在这一切变动之中,救主仍是一样(Hebrews 1:12)。他永不改变。在已过的一切变革中,他始终如一。在物质世界所发生的一切变化中,他没有改变;在列国所经历的一切变迁中,他没有摇动。一次变化接着另一次变化;邦国兴起又倾覆,帝国衰亡;一代人逝去,另一代人来接续,他却始终一样。无论狂风怎样怒号,战争怎样肆虐,瘟疫怎样蔓延,大地怎样被地震震动,救赎者仍是同一位。无论我们的外部环境怎样变迁,他仍是同一位。我们从童年到青年、到壮年、到老年,他却不变。我们或顺或逆;我们可能从富足落入贫穷,从尊荣落入羞辱,从健康落入疾病,他却仍是同一位。

我们可能去躺在冰冷的坟墓里,我们必朽的身体可能衰残,但在我们长眠期间他仍是同一位,直到他回来唤醒我们进入更新生命的时刻,他仍将是同一位。我喜乐,在我一生的一切境遇中,我有同一位救主。我认识他。我知道——如果可以容许这样的说法——“在哪里可以寻见他”。人会因任性、反复、或因利益、情感、野心某种新的驱动而改变。我今天去找我的朋友,见他良善忠信——但我没有绝对的把握,明天见他仍是这样。他的感情可能因某个未知的原因对我冷淡了。某个仇敌可能把对我的怀疑吹进他耳中;他可能结成了更强的情感依附;他可能病了,或死了。但关于救赎者,这类事都不会发生。他不改变。我确信他始终一样。没有人能用诽谤影响他;没有新的友谊能削弱那旧的;不会有疾病或死亡临到他使他改变;尽管诸天焚烧、大地震动,他仍是同一位。这样的救主,我可以信靠;这样的朋友,为什么不是人人都信靠呢?论到地上的情感,下面的话说得实在太真实了:

“友谊不过是一个名字, 一个哄人入睡的符咒; 一个追随财富或名声的影子, 却任凭那不幸者哀哭。”

但论到基督徒与他恩慈的救赎者之间的情感,这话就永远不能成立。那情感不受一切外部变迁的影响;那情感要在物质世界的一切变革中长存,在地上一切纽带断绝之后仍存;那情感要在万物的解体之后依然存留。

  1. 我们看见人的尊贵(Hebrews 1:13-14)。天使受差作他的随侍。他们来在地上服事他,并引领他归回“荣耀”。君王与亲王由武装的卫士或被召为谋士的哲人环绕;而最卑微的圣徒,也可能被一群能力远为强大、地位远为崇高者组成的随从环绕。光明与荣耀的天使对人的救恩深感兴趣。他们来看顾蒙救赎的人;他们随侍他们的脚步;他们在试炼中扶持他们;他们在离世升天时陪伴他们。受这样一位纯洁的智者看顾,比受那曾挥动权杖、戴上王冠之最崇高君主的看顾,是更高的尊荣;而最卑微、最无名的基督徒,也快要亲自被接到天上的宝座,与它相比,地上最辉煌的王座也要失色而消逝:

“天上岂有眷顾?天上诸灵岂有爱心, 肯怜恤这些卑微造物的苦情? 有的;不然人的光景就比兽类 更加可怜。但啊!至高之神 那浩大的恩典——他如此爱他的受造之物, 并以他一切怜悯的作为怀抱他们, 差遣蒙福的天使往来奔走, 去服事邪恶的人,去服事他邪恶的仇敌!”

“他们何等经常地离开银色的居所, 来救助我们这些需要救助的人! 他们何等以金色的翅膀 划开柔顺的天空,如飞驰的传令官, 来援助我们与污秽群魔争战! 他们为我们争战,他们守望,按时护卫, 把他们光明的队伍部署在我们四围; 这一切都为了爱,不求任何报偿; 哦,天上的神为何如此眷顾世人!”

——斯宾塞(Spenser),《仙后》(Faery Queen),第二卷,第八歌,第1-2节。

  1. 神为人的救恩作了何等大的事!他制定了永恒的计划。他差遣先知传扬他的旨意。他差遣他的儿子传讲怜悯的信息,并叫义者代替不义者受死。他把他升到天上,把宇宙置于他的权下,使人可以得救。为此他差遣他的圣灵,差遣他的众执事和使者。最后,为成全这工,他差遣他的天使作服役的灵;扶持他的子民;在他们临终时安慰他们;伴随他们进入荣耀的领域。一个基督徒的救恩受到何等大的关切!他在宇宙中有何等的价值!他保持圣洁,又是何等重要!一个由神儿子之血赎回的人应当纯洁。一个生命的承受者应当圣洁。一个受属天存在者服事、而且不久——他不知有多“快”——就要被接升天的人,应当圣洁。天使是我的随侍吗?那么我行事为人就当与我的同伴相称。我不久就要去与天使同住吗?那么我就应当纯洁。这双脚快要踏天上的院宇吗?这条舌头快要与天上的存在者一同赞美神吗?这双眼睛快要看到永恒荣耀的宝座和那升天的救赎者吗?那么这脚、这眼、这嘴唇就应当纯洁圣洁,我当向世界死,只为天国而活。

bản gốc tiếng anh

Are they not all - There is not one of them that is elevated to the high rank of the Redeemer. Even the most exalted angel is employed in the comparatively humble office of a ministering spirit appointed to aid the heirs of salvation. "Ministering spirits." A "ministering" spirit is one that is employed to execute the will of God. The proper meaning of the word here - λειτουργικὰ leitourgika - (whence our word "liturgy") is, "pertaining to public service," or "the service of the people" (λαός laos}}; and is applied particularly to those who were engaged in the public service of the temple. They were those who rendered aid to others; who were helpers, or servants. Such is the meaning as used here. They are employed to render "aid" or "assistance" to others - to wit, to Christians. "Sent forth." Appointed by God for this. They are "sent;" are under his control; are in a subordinate capacity.

Thus, Gabriel was sent forth to convey an important message to Daniel; Daniel 9:21-23. "To minister." For the help or succour of such. They come to render them assistance - and, if employed in this humble office, how much inferior to the dignity of the Son of God - the Creator and Ruler of the worlds! "Who shall be heirs of salvation." To the saints; to Christians. They are called "heirs of salvation" because they are adopted into the family of God, and are treated as his sons; see notes on Romans 8:14-17. The main point here is, that the angels are employed in a much more humble capacity than the Son of God; and, therefore, that he sustains a far more elevated rank. But while the apostle has proved that, he has incidentally stated an exceedingly interesting and important doctrine, that the angels are employed to further the salvation of the people of God, and to aid them in their journey to heaven.

In this doctrine there is nothing absurd. It is no more improbable that angels should be employed to aid man, than that one man should aid another; certainly not as improbable as that the Son of God should come down "not to be ministered unto but to minister," Matthew 20:28, and that he performed on earth the office of a servant; John 13:1-15. Indeed it is a great principle of the divine administration that one class of God's creatures are to minister to others; that one is to aid another to assist him in trouble, to provide for him when poor, and to counsel him in perplexity. We are constantly deriving benefit from others, and are dependent on their counsel and help. Thus, God has appointed parents to aid their children; neighbors to aid their neighbors: the rich to aid the poor; and all over the world the principle is seen, that one is to derive benefit from the aid of others. Why may not the angels be employed in this service?

They are pure, benevolent, powerful; and as man was ruined in the fall by the temptation offered by one of an angelic, though fallen nature, why should not others of angelic, unfallen holiness come to assist in repairing the evils which their fallen, guilty brethren have inflicted on the race? To me there seems to be a beautiful propriety in bringing "aid" from another race, as "ruin" came from another race; and that as those endowed with angelic might, though with fiendish malignity, ruined man, those with angelic might, but heavenly benevolence, should aid in his recovery and salvation. Further, it is, from the necessity of the case, a great principle, that the weak shall be aided by the strong; the ignorant by the enlightened; the impure by the pure; the tempted by those who have not fallen by temptation. All over the world we see this in operation; and it constitutes the beauty of the moral arrangements on the earth; and why shall not this be extended to the inhabitants of other abodes? Why shall not angels, with their superior intelligence, benevolence, and power, come in to perfect this system, and show how much adapted it is to glorify God? In regard to the ways in which angels become ministering spirits to the heirs of salvation, the Scriptures have not fully informed us, but facts are mentioned which will furnish some light on this inquiry. What they do now may be learned from the Scripture account of what they have done - as it seems to be a fair principle of interpretation that they are engaged in substantially the same employment in which they have ever been. The following methods of angelic interposition in behalf of man are noted in the Scriptures:

(1) They feel a deep interest in man. Thus, the Saviour says, "there is joy in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner that repenteth;" Luke 15:10. Thus also he says, when speaking of the "little ones" that compose his church, "in heaven their angels do always behold the face of my Father who is in heaven;" Matthew 18:10.

(2) they feel a special interest in all that relates to the redemption of man. Thus, Peter says of the things pertaining to redemption, "which things the angels desire to look into;" 1 Peter 1:12. In accordance with this they are represented as praising God over the fields of Bethlehem, where the shepherds were to whom it was announced that a Saviour was born Luke 2:13; an angel announced to Mary that she would be the mother of the Messiah Luke 1:26; an angel declared to the shepherds that He was born Luke 2:10; the angels came and ministered to Him in His temptation Matthew 4:11; an angel strengthened Him in the garden of Gethsemane Luke 22:43; angels were present in the sepulchre where the Lord Jesus had been laid, to announce His resurrection to His disciples John 20:12; and they reappeared to his disciples on Mount Olivet to assure them that he would return and receive his people to him self, Acts 1:10.

(3) they appear for the defense and protection of the people of God. Thus it is said Psalm 34:7, "The angel of the Lord encampeth round about them that fear him, and delivereth them." Thus, two angels came to hasten Lot from the cities of the plain, and to rescue him from the impending destruction; Genesis 19:1, Genesis 19:15. Thus, an angel opened the prison doors of the apostles, and delivered them when they had been confined by the Jews; Acts 5:19. Thus, the angel of the Lord delivered Peter from prison when he had been confined by Herod; Acts 12:7-8.

(4) angels are sent to give us strength to resist temptation. Aid was thus furnished to the Redeemer in the garden of Gethsemane, when there "appeared an angel from heaven strengthening him;" Luke 22:43. The great trial there seems to have been somehow connected with temptation; some influence of the power of darkness, or of the Prince of evil; Luke 22:53; compare John 14:30. In this aid which they rendered to the tempted Redeemer, and in the assistance which they render to us when tempted, there is a special fitness and propriety. Man was at first tempted by a fallen angel. No small part - if not all the temptations in the world - are under the direction now of fallen angels. They roam at large "seeking whom they may devour;" 1 Peter 5:8. The temptations which occur in life, the numerous allurements which beset our path, all have the marks of being under the control of dark and malignant spirits. What, therefore, can be more appropriate than for the pure angels of God to interpose and aid man against the skill and wiles of their fallen and malignant fellow-spirits? Fallen angelic power and skill - power and skill far above the capability and the strength of man - are employed to ruin us, and how desirable is it for like power and skill, under the guidance of benevolence, to come in to aid us!

(5) they support us in affliction. Thus, an angel brought a cheering message to Daniel; the angels were present to give comfort to the disciples of the Saviour when he had been taken from them by death, and when he ascended to heaven. Why may it not be so now, that important consolations, in some way, are imparted to us by angelic influence? And,

(6) they attend dying saints, and conduct them to glory. Thus, the Saviour says of Lazarus that when he died he was "carried by the angels into Abraham's bosom;" Luke 16:22. Is there any impropriety in supposing that the same thing may be done still? Assuredly, if anywhere heavenly aid is needed, it is when the spirit leaves the body. If anywhere a guide is needed, it is when the ransomed soul goes up the unknown path to God. And if angels are employed on any messages of mercy to mankind, it is proper that it should be when life is closing, and the spirit is about to ascend to heaven. Should it be said that they are invisible, and that it is difficult to conceive how we can be aided by beings whom we never see, I answer, I know that they are unseen. They no longer appear as they once did to be the visible protectors and defenders of the people of God. But no small part of the aid which we receive from others comes from sources unseen by us. We owe more to unseen benefactors than to those whom we see, and the most grateful of all aid, perhaps, is what is furnished by a hand which we do not see, and from quarters which we cannot trace. How many an orphan is benefited by some unseen and unknown benefactor! So it may be a part of the great arrangements of Divine Providence that many of the most needed and acceptable interpositions for our welfare should come to us from invisible sources, and be conveyed to us from God by unseen hands.

Remarks

  1. The Christian religion has a claim on the attention of man. God has spoken to us in the Gospel by his Son; Hebrews 1:1-2. This fact constitutes a claim on us to attend to what is spoken in the New Testament. When God sent prophets to address people, endowing them with more than human wisdom and eloquence, and commanding them to deliver solemn messages to mankind, that was a reason why people should hear. But how much more important is the message which is brought by his own Son! How much more exalted the Messenger! How much higher his claim to our attention and regard! compare Matthew 21:37. Yet it is lamentable to reflect how few attended to him when he lived on the earth, and how few comparatively regard him now. The great mass of people feel no interest in the fact that the Son of God has come and spoken to the human race. Few take the pains to read what he said, though all the records of the discourses of the Saviour could be read in a few hours.

A newspaper is read; a poem; a novel; a play; a history of battles and sieges; but the New Testament is neglected, and there are thousands even in Christian lands who have not even read through the Sermon on the Mount! Few also listen to the truths which the Redeemer taught when they are proclaimed in the sanctuary. Multitudes never go to the place where the gospel is preached; multitudes when there are engaged in thinking of other things, or are wholly inattentive to the truths which are proclaimed. Such a reception has the Son of God met with in our world! The most wonderful of all events is, that he should have come from heaven to be the teacher of mankind; next to that, the most wonderful event is that, when he has come, people feel no interest in the fact, and refuse to listen to what he says of the unseen and eternal world. What a man will say about the possibility of making a fortune by some wild speculation will be listened to with the deepest interest; but what the Redeemer says about the "certainty" of heaven and eternal riches there, excites no emotion: what one from the dead might say about the unseen world would excite the profoundest attention; what he has said who has always dwelt in the unseen world, and who knows all that has occurred there, and all that is yet to occur, awakens no interest, and excites no inquiry. Such is man. The visit, too, of an illustrious stranger - like Lafayette to America - will rouse a nation, and spread enthusiasm everywhere; the visit of the Son of God to the earth on a great errand of mercy is regarded as an event of no importance, and excites no interest in the great mass of human hearts.

  1. Christ is divine. In the view of the writer of this Epistle he was undoubtedly regarded as equal with God. This is so clear that it seems wonderful that it should ever have been called in question. He who made the worlds; who is to be worshipped by the angels; who is addressed as God; who is said to have laid the foundation of the earth, and to have made the heavens, and to be unchanged when all these things shall pass away, must be divine. These are the attributes of God, and belong to him alone. These things could not be spoken of a man, an angel, an archangel. It is impossible to conceive that attributes like these could belong to a creature. If they could, then all our notions of what constitutes the distinction between God and his creatures are confounded, and we can have no intelligible idea of God.

  2. It is not improbable that Christ is the medium of communicating the knowledge of the divine essence and perfections to all worlds. He is the brightness of the divine glory - the showing forth - the manifestation of God; Hebrews 1:3. The body of the sun is not seen - certainly not by the naked eye. We cannot look upon it. But there is a shining, a brightness, a glory, a manifestation which is seen! It is in the sun-beams, the manifestation of the glory and the existence of the sun. By his shining the sun is known. So the Son of God - incarnate or not - may be the manifestation of the divine essence. And from this illustration, may we not without irreverence derive an illustration of the doctrine of the glorious Trinity? There is the body of the sun - to us invisible - yet great and glorious, and the source of all light, and heat, and life. The vast body of the sun is the source of all this radiance, the fountain of all that warms and enlivens.

All light and heat and life depend on him, and should he be extinct all would die. Thus, may it not be with God the Father; God the eternal and unchanging essence - the fountain of all light, and life in the universe. In the sun there is also the "manifestation" - the shining - the glorious light. The brightness which we see emanates from that - emanates at once, continually, always. While the sun exists, that exists, and cannot be separated from it. By that brightness the sun is seen; by that the world is enlightened. Without these beams there would be no light, but all would be involved in darkness. What a beautiful representation of the Son of God - the brightness of the divine glory; the medium by which God is made known; the source of light to man, and for anything we know, to the universe! When he shines upon people, there is light when he does not shine, there is as certain moral darkness as there is night when the sun sinks in the west.

And for aught we can see, the manifestation which the Son of God makes may be as necessary in all worlds to a proper contemplation of the divine essence, as the beams of the sun are to understand its nature. Then there are the warmth and heat and vivifying influences of the sun - an influence which is the source of life and beauty to the material world. It is not the mere shining - it is the attendant warmth and vivifying power. All nature is dependent on it. Each seed, and bud, and leaf, and flower; each spire of grass, and each animal on earth, and each bird on the wing, is dependent on it. Without that, vegetation would decay at once, and animal life would be extinct, and universal death would reign. What a beautiful illustration of the Holy Spirit, and of his influences on the moral world! "The Lord God is a Sun" Psalm 84:11; and I do not see that it is improper thus to derive from the sun an illustration of the doctrine of the Trinity. I am certain we should know nothing of the sun but for the beams that reveal him, and that enlighten the world; and I am certain that all animal and vegetable life would die if it were not for his vivifying and quickening rays. I do not see that it may not be equally probable that the nature - the essence of God would be unknown were it not manifested by the Son of God; and I am certain that all moral and spiritual life would die were it not for the quickening and vivifying influences of the Holy Spirit on the human soul.

  1. Christ has made an atonement for sin; Hebrews 1:3. He has done it by "himself." It was not by the blood of bulls and of goats; it was by his own blood. Let us rejoice that we have not now to come before God with a bloody offering; that we need not come leading up a lamb to be slain, but that we may come confiding in that blood which has been shed for the sins of mankind. The great sacrifice has been made. The victim is slain. The blood has been offered which expiates the sin of the world. We may now come at once to the throne of grace, and plead the merits of that blood. How different is our condition from that of the ancient Jewish worshippers! They were required to come leading the victim that was to be slain for sin, and to do this every year and every day. We may come with the feeling that the one great sacrifice has been made for us; that it is never to be repeated, and that in that sacrifice there is merit sufficient to cancel all our sins. How different our condition from that of the pagan! They too lead up sacrifices to be slain on bloody altars. They offer lambs, and goats, and bullocks, and captives taken in war, and slaves, and even their own children! But amidst these horrid offerings, while they show their deep conviction that some sacrifice is necessary, they have no promise - no evidence whatever, that the sacrifice will be accepted. They go away unpardoned. They repeat the offering with no evidence that their sins are forgiven, and at last they die in despair! We come assured that the "blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth from all sin," and the soul rejoices in the evidence that all past sins are forgiven, and is at peace with God.

  2. Let us rejoice that the Lord Jesus is thus exalted to the right hand of God; Hebrews 1:3-4. He has gone into heaven. He is seated on the throne of glory. He has suffered the last pang, and shed the last drop of blood that will ever be necessary to be shed for the sins of the world. No cold tomb is again to hold him; and no spear of a soldier is again to enter his side. He is now happy and glorious in heaven. The angels there render him homage Hebrews 1:6, and the universe is placed under his control.

  3. It is right to worship the Lord Jesus. When he came into the world the angels were required to do it Hebrews 1:6, and it cannot be wrong for us to do it now. If the angels in heaven might properly worship him, we may. If they worshipped him, he is divine. Assuredly, God would not require them to worship a fellow-angel or a man! I feel safe in adoring where angels adore; I do not feel that I have a right to withhold my homage where they have been required to render theirs.

  4. It is right to address the Lord Jesus as God; Hebrews 1:8. If he is so addressed in the language of inspiration, it is not improper for us so to address him. We do not err when we adhere closely to the language of the Bible; nor can we have a stronger evidence that we are right than that we express our sentiments and our devotions in the very language of the sacred Scriptures.

  5. The kingdom of the Redeemer is a righteous kingdom. It is founded in equity; Hebrews 1:8-9. Other kingdoms have been kingdoms of cruelty, oppression, and blood. Tyrants have swayed an iron scepter over people. But not thus with the Redeemer in his kingdom. There is not a law there which is not equal and mild; not a statute which it would not promote the temporal and eternal welfare of man to obey. Happy is the man that is wholly under his scepter; happy the kingdom that yields entire obedience to his laws!

  6. The heavens shall perish; the earth shall decay; Hebrews 1:10-11. Great changes have already taken place in the earth - as the researches of geologists show; and we have no reason to doubt that similar changes may have occurred in distant worlds. Still greater changes may be expected to occur in future times, and some of them we may be called to witness. Our souls are to exist forever; and far on in future ages - far beyond the utmost period which we can now compute - we may witness most important changes in these heavens and this earth. God may display his power in a manner which has never been seen yet; and safe near his throne his people may be permitted to behold the exhibition of power of which the mind has never yet had the remotest conception.

  7. Yet amidst these changes, the Saviour will be the same; Hebrews 1:12. He changes not. In all past revolutions, he has been the same. In all the changes which have occurred in the physical world, he has been unchanged; in all the revolutions which have occurred among kingdoms, he has been unmoved. One change succeeds another; kingdoms rise and fall and empires waste away; one generation goes off to be succeeded by another, but he remains the same. No matter what tempests howl, or how wars rage, or how the pestilence spreads abroad, or how the earth is shaken by earthquakes, still the Redeemer is the same. And no matter what are our external changes, he is the same. We pass from childhood to youth, to manhood, to old age, but he changes not. We are in prosperity or adversity; we may pass from affluence to poverty, from honor to dishonor, from health to sickness, but he is the same.

We may go and lie down in the cold tomb, and our mortal frames may decay, but he is the same during our long sleep, and he will remain the same till he shall return and summon us to renovated life. I rejoice that in all the circumstances of life I have the same Saviour. I know what he is. I know, if the expression may be allowed, "where he may be found." Man may change by caprice, or whim, or by some new suggestion of interest, of passion, or ambition. I go to my friend today, and find him kind and true - but I have no absolute certainty that I shall find him such tomorrow. His feelings, from some unknown cause, may have become cold toward me. Some enemy may have breathed suspicion into his ear about me, or he may have formed some stronger attachment, or he may be sick, or dead. But nothing like this can happen in regard to the Redeemer. He changes not. I am sure that he is always the same. No one can influence him by slander; no new friendship can weaken the old; no sickness or death can occur to him to change him; and though the heavens be on fire, and the earth be convulsed, he is the same. In such a Saviour I may confide; in such a friend why should not all confide? Of earthly attachments it has been too truly said:

"And what is friendship but a name,

A charm that lulls to sleep;

A shade that follows wealth or fame,

But leaves the wretch to weep?"

But this can never be said of the attachment formed between the Christian and their gracious Redeemer. That is unaffected by all external changes; that shall live in all the revolutions of material things, and when all earthly ties shall be severed; that shall survive the dissolution of all things.

  1. We see the dignity of man; Hebrews 1:13-14. Angels are sent to be his attendants. They come to minister to him here, and to conduct him home "to glory." Kings and princes are surrounded by armed men, or by sages called to be their counselors; but the most humble saint may be encompassed by a retinue of beings of far greater power and more elevated rank. The angels of light and glory feel a deep interest in the salvation of people. They come to attend the redeemed; they wait on their steps; they sustain them in trial; they accompany them when departing to heaven. It is a higher honor to be attended by one of those pure intelligences than by the most elevated monarch that ever swayed a scepter or wore a crown; and the humblest and obscurest Christian shall soon be himself conducted to a throne in heaven, compared with which the most splendid seat of royalty on earth loses its luster and fades away:

"And is there care in heaven? and is there love.

In heavenly spirits to these creatures base,

That may compassion of their evils move?

There is: else much more wretched were the case.

Of men than beasts; But O! th' exceeding grace.

Of Highest God that loves his creatures so,

And all his works of mercy doth embrace,

That blessed angels he sends to and fro,

To serve to wicked man, to serve his wicked foe!

"How oft do they their silver bowers leave,

To come to succour us that succour want!

How do they with golden pinions cleave.

The yielding skies, like flying pursuivant.

Against foul fiends to aid us militant!

They for us fight, they watch and duly ward,

And their bright squadrons round about us plant;

And all for love and nothing for reward;

O why should Heavenly God to men have such regard!"

"Spenser's Faery Queen," B. II. Canto Hebrews 8:1, Hebrews 8:2.

  1. What has God done for the salvation of man! He formed an eternal plan. He sent his prophets to communicate his will. He sent his Son to bear a message of mercy, and to die the just for the unjust. He exalted him to heaven, and placed the universe under his control that man may be saved. He sent his Holy Spirit; his ministers and messengers for this. And last, to complete the work, he sends his angels to be ministering spirits; to sustain his people; to comfort them in dying; to attend them to the realms of glory. What an interest is felt in the salvation of a single Christian! What a value he has in the universe! And how important it is that he should be holy! A man who has been redeemed by the blood of the Son of God should be pure. He who is an heir of life should be holy. He who is attended by celestial beings, and who is soon - he knows not "how" soon - to be transported to heaven, should be holy. Are angels my attendants? Then I should walk worthy of my companionship. Am I soon to go and dwell with angels? Then I should be pure. Are these feet soon to tread the courts of heaven? Is this tongue soon to unite with heavenly beings in praising God? Are these eyes soon to look on the throne of eternal glory, and on the ascended Redeemer? Then these feet, and eyes, and lips should be pure and holy, and I should be dead to the world, and should live only for heaven.